P. 1
Alison Benson and the Realm of Wonders Union

Alison Benson and the Realm of Wonders Union

5.0

|Views: 2,219|Likes:
Published by VictoriaJSmith
A war is brewing in another kingdom. A place until now Alison never knew of, until one day a strange baby-like man demands that she follows him, and Queen Zantha
from the Kingdom of Frinda tells all.

How her mother, Carla, was a good witch who held many spells in her wand, and of her late father, Jason, who took on her evil brother, Prince Amir who took the fatal blow to his heart, when Prince Amir was ready to defeat his sister for taking the kingdom from his rightful grasp.

Prince Amir is to return. The need to kill all that wished him ill in his childhood, and revenge for his sisters ruling is filling him with anger.

However, stealing a photo of the young prince from a room in the palace, Alison begins to see into his life, a different side to the Queen's and Realms accusations of this fiend.

Will she get the Realm to side with the Prince, to fight against a queen who to the realm, is in need of their assitance.

Will it be a war of good versus evil, or evil versus good?

Find out how it all began, who will side with who, and let time tell a different story

ALISON BENSON AND THE REALM OF WONDERS UNION.
A war is brewing in another kingdom. A place until now Alison never knew of, until one day a strange baby-like man demands that she follows him, and Queen Zantha
from the Kingdom of Frinda tells all.

How her mother, Carla, was a good witch who held many spells in her wand, and of her late father, Jason, who took on her evil brother, Prince Amir who took the fatal blow to his heart, when Prince Amir was ready to defeat his sister for taking the kingdom from his rightful grasp.

Prince Amir is to return. The need to kill all that wished him ill in his childhood, and revenge for his sisters ruling is filling him with anger.

However, stealing a photo of the young prince from a room in the palace, Alison begins to see into his life, a different side to the Queen's and Realms accusations of this fiend.

Will she get the Realm to side with the Prince, to fight against a queen who to the realm, is in need of their assitance.

Will it be a war of good versus evil, or evil versus good?

Find out how it all began, who will side with who, and let time tell a different story

ALISON BENSON AND THE REALM OF WONDERS UNION.

More info:

Published by: VictoriaJSmith on Nov 19, 2012
Copyright:Traditional Copyright: All rights reserved
List Price: $0.99 Buy Now

Availability:

Read on Scribd mobile: iPhone, iPad and Android.
See more
See less

02/20/2014

$0.99

USD

pdf

text

original

Sections

  • CHAPTER 1
  • CHAPTER 2
  • CHAPTER 3
  • CHAPTER 4
  • CHAPTER 5
  • CHAPTER 6
  • CHAPTER 7
  • CHAPTER 8
  • CHAPTER 9
  • CHAPTER 10
  • CHAPTER 11
  • CHAPTER 12
  • CHAPTER 13
  • CHAPTER 14
  • CHAPTER 15
  • CHAPTER 16
  • CHAPTER 17
  • CHAPTER 18
  • CHAPTER 19
  • CHAPTER 20
  • CHAPTER 21
  • CHAPTER 22
  • CHAPTER 23
  • CHAPTER 24
  • CHAPTER 25
  • CHAPTER 26
  • CHAPTER 27
  • CHAPTER 28
  • CHAPTER 29
  • CHAPTER 30
  • CHAPTER 31
  • CHAPTER 32
  • CHAPTER 33
  • CHAPTER 34
  • CHAPTER 35
  • CHAPTER 36
  • CHAPTER 38
  • CHAPTER 39
  • CHAPTER 40
  • CHAPTER 41
  • CHAPTER 42
  • CHAPTER 43
  • CHAPTER 44
  • CHAPTER 45
  • CHAPTER 46

ALISON BENSON The Realm Of Wonders Union

and

©

By Victoria J Smith

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are products of the author’s overwrought imagination or are used factiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Text copyright 2009-2014 Victoria J Smith

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you to my husband Barry, my three wonderful children, Luke, Joshua and Elizabeth, my parents John and Carolyn, and finally to everyone who has believed in me.

Thank-You all

Somnia operor adveho verus si creditis in teipso

Dreams do come true if you believe in yourself

All magic words can be found via Latin translated by Google translation

ALISON BENSON AND THE REALM OF WONDERS UNION

CHAPTER 1

Julu A’ Vanda gave a deep sigh and began to cackle. The sound of terror, which were echoing around the dark, cold underground corridors, of Grimsley Castle, made the old, evil witch trot along the narrow tunnels like a princess preparing to dance with the handsome prince of the ball. She was a witch many feared, a woman of such brutality in her magic that no one dare disagree with her orders. She seldom used a wand to cast her spells, only the tip of her index, arthritic finger was needed and this would make each soldier in this castle fear for their lives, not sure that when her finger pointed towards them that they were to live or die. Her appearance showed nothing but ugliness, her face full of warts, with yellow, peg-like teeth and a grey tinge to the skin on her feeble stature, her dark life wrapping itself around her like the black skies of Grimsdritch. It was not like Julu to be down the dungeons on this usual wet day, only the senior members of the army allowed this special privilege. However, Julu was eager to deliver a note to her master; her curiosity was not allowing it to be left on a desk for wandering eyes to see, she sensed that this message was important and one that was to be read by the eyes of one person only. She held on to the rolled parchment tightly. Her grasp, so tight in excitement was crinkling up the vellum, which was tied in a black, silk ribbon with the name Prince Amir written upon it in red ink. She stood at the opened doorway of the dimly lit, grey stoned, curved room of the dungeon and stared indignantly at the blond-headed man who was hanging on a strappado. His wrists were tied to the back of him by rope and weights strapped on to his feeble body to make the pain more pleasurable, to the man who stood and stared coldly at the prisoner. Prince Amir could not help but give a devious smile as he picked up a small cauldron of bubbling oil and gave a passive look up towards the young man who quickly began to scream for his life. However, the prince did not want to hear the pleas, to listen to a beast who was begging for forgiveness. The man stole from him, and this was never a favourable thing to do, especially when the prince who was holding the cauldron teasingly in front of the scared prisoner had the looks of a wild beast. His once handsome features were taken many years ago, the look of innocence and purity had long gone. All that looked back at him from the broken mirrors in his castle was a face that he could not recognise, his eyes were no longer blue, but black, so dark they would become, when evil was fast approaching, that inner yearn to harm was all he felt comfort in, so tranquil and calm he would become. And the scars which lay up on his ashen skin would twinge in anxiety, so eager to take the life of another that the person who was still begging for his life had no chance of being free from this malicious place.

Prince Amir took a deep breath. The thought of what he was going to do, making him smile curtly to himself, the blood pumping in his veins with excitement as he suddenly threw the oil towards the man. The hot oil hugged the prisoner’s body like a silk scarf, as it landed on his face, naked torso and limbs, making the prisoner scream out in horror to what the prince had done. Prince Amir began to laugh, so harsh and loud that the candles, which stood on a table next to him, began to blow erratically, the room becoming colder, as though they knew what was to come. However, before the next punishment was handed towards the oil, soaked man, his insane thoughts were interrupted. The cackling he heard made him turn around. With anger, he began glaring at Julu, his eyes not moving from her, as he quickly walked towards the witch who was standing in the oval doorway of the dungeon. His hands began to clench into a fist as he neared the wiry grey-haired, woman and the thoughts of slaying her was close to his heart, as he stood looking down at the witch who cackled back at him, unaware of the true feelings he had of her. Julu smiled harshly, as she held the parchment out for the prince to take, her black finger-tips stroking the bound-up message tenderly and her eyes looking into his with malice. He snatched the vellum from her grasp and tugged at the ribbon, unrolling the parchment with annoyance, a feeling of knowing what was going to be written on this smooth calfskin, before his eyes even began to read the neatly written message. His face began to look agitated as he looked up at Julu, who shrugged, as she was handed the vellum to read for herself. A light cackle came from her mouth, as she looked at Prince Amir, awaiting his verdict on the message, which was making his black eyes blaze in anger and the scars on his face turn redder. He snatched the parchment out of Julu’s hands, growling with anger at what had been written, the words spilling out in front of him like poison. He stared at the note one last time before walking towards the open fire and threw it in, the temples of his head thumping in anxiety, as he stared at the parchment that was quickly burning away. He stood staring at the fire for a second, before Julu spoke. His mind snapping out of his bitter thoughts, and making him no choice but to listen to the voice of another, rather than his own. “Master, the time to do what you have wished to do for all those years should now be taken. Her death is all that you want, and I know that until she dies, then you will have to suffer the pains that she had inflicted into your heart.” Julu stated as gently as her wicked voice would allow. Prince Amir nodded. How right she was, he thought, as he turned to look at Julu, his eyes softening for a second, and her smile for one instant, looking human. “You know what to do,” Prince Amir nodded, before turning back towards his prisoner who was hanging up on the ropes.

He looked harshly at the man and gave a sly smile. as he grabbed a sword from the wooden table and returned to the pulley. .

.

with birds passing by in a warm breeze. only a pale blue sky. She bellowed her orders to her class like a captain to his soldiers. no one had done wrong today. and no one was looking forward to having the elderly teacher yelling at them for doing the slightest thing wrong. However. and the word “DETENTION” was thrown at them like a ball being thrown in a game of rounders. each student had that glum looking face too. like most school trips — the coach was late. Foster to an assistant teacher called Miss Solar. The children walked out of the school into the playground and waited for the coach to arrive. not yet of course. anxiety in doing a daunting task would make her heart beat faster and her temper more frayed. and one who would agree to have a child severely punished if found breaking the school rules. especially today. How she wished she were anywhere but at school. A mean looking woman. she loathed school trips. Peters High would take with eagerness. Alison gave a big sigh. quickly glaring at her students as though they had? Not unless they wish the venom from her mouth to spit at their faces. “This coach was booked for 8.CHAPTER 2 Alison Benson was in no mood for school today. Mrs. wobbled into the room holding on to her long. leaving the class subdued and wishing that they had skived the day off. when their sour face teacher.” “Maybe he doesn't know any other company?” replied Miss Solar. who was young. The sort of look you would have when sent to your room for doing something wrong. as today was no normal school day.” cried Mrs.15am. The yearly field trip was one that most forms of St. Foster was their only teacher for the day. I never know why Mr. Baines insists we use this company. Mrs. who had an angelic face and a smile for anyone who needed one. it's now 9. In truth. blue eyes and could’ve easily been a model with her cheekbone structure and full lips that were painted in clear gloss. “This is ridiculous. Foster was not a teacher who would allow her form from her beady-eye sight. It was a nice sunny day. as would their teachers. thin cane. In fact. with shoulder length blonde hair. not a cloud in sight. Today was the day of their field trip — a trip that the whole form was dreading. Mrs.30am this morning. as long as they did not get up to mischief and upset fellow visitors with their immature behaviour. who would allow the students to wander around like young adults. Foster. which was felt on the faces of the small crowd. as she looked around her form. her face screwing up in anger before a word emitted from the mouths of her form and walked out of the room. However. tall. . She was a woman who should not have been a teacher. who would growl at any child who passed by. And would any of them even dare to attempt to begin playing around in their form. the do’s and don’ts given verbally. As usual.

big-boned and one who you never wish to disagree with. I would be a good Head Teacher!” Mrs. I just wish it was only Miss Solar who was taking us. that Alison thought the only thing keeping the coach from collapsing. Foster scolded. it would run like clockwork. A girl whose only true friend was Sarah. coloured shirt. as she walked away. a girl who had dirty blonde shoulder hair. Are you deaf. I can see we’re really going to be getting along on this trip. Sarah would stand up to them. no dillydallying or sloppiness. nice orderly line. needed to fill it up. “This is going to be a great day out. But I suppose she’ll be better than Foster. If I ran this school. even if she is a bit—cuckoo.” Sarah whispered sarcastically into Alison's ear as they walked slowly on to the coach. “Yes. thanks to the rude tongue of Simon. “She is nice most of the time. The Slater boy flushed red and looked towards the ground as he walked along. “Well err !” the coach driver replied looking for words that he could not find. Foster declared as she held her head up high.” replied Alison. It was a tatty white and red coach with the words HUMBLE COACH SERVICES written on the side of it. “About time too.” explained the coach driver in an ‘I-don’t-care attitude’ as he began wiping the remains of his breakfast from his mouth and wiping his hands on his already off-white.“Nonsense! — more like idleness. whilst pulling a face at the smell. while Mrs. leaving the coach driver to feel like a child himself. which was wafting gently around. in black-rimmed glasses. No pushing… I said no pushing Simon Slater. . mousey brown hair. “Sorry about that. “HOORAY!” yelled the children when the coach finally appeared. was the rust itself. a day I’ll never forget. “Took you an hour to do it?” Mrs. looking at the driver with so much hate that the stare itself could have cut him in half. Foster looked at him with fury. And as Alison was prone to the verbal bullying from many of her peers in her form. ran low on the old diesel. who knew of her mum’s psychic abilities.” Mrs. “Come along. Foster asked rudely. She was a pretty faced. Mrs. her nose turning up at the stench of stale tobacco that seemed to be lingering around the coach. “Don't bother answering. as she pointed her arthritic finger threateningly at the blond-headed boy. It was so rusty. Foster glared at him as though he was a prisoner.” Sarah sighed as she climbed into the bus Alison sat by the window and pressed her head against the glass. Foster commented in a very stern voice. with long. stared blankly at the teacher from behind the wheel. with gelled black hair. as her fists were used more readily than her brain. brown eyes. which would always be tied up for school. Yes. as if she were royalty parading around to adoring well-wishers. “She gets on my nerves with her constant smiling and being too girly for my liking. Foster growled.” Mrs. blued eyed girl.” Sarah laughed. picking at a small pimple on her left cheek. as well as stupid?” Mrs. not caring if she was given a battering in the process. then added. The door to the coach opened and an untidy looking man.

then adding. She loathed it all and yet. And as they spoke of the day that they had in front of them. “Is it cool when your Mum starts chanting over your dinner? Or telling you a person is sitting next to you whilst watching the TV? Or how about when you’re going to have a bath. However. and she insists on getting her stupid candles out to deter death in the room!” Alison shouted before turning away and began looking out the window once more.” sighed Sarah. Freaky?” Simon hissed. “Before someone gives you a rap in the face!” She turned back from the sour faced boy and looked at Alison sadly. I shouldn’t have shouted at you like that. “Gonna be sacrificing a chicken at the gardens. which was ready to spew its bitterness at the young girl. just because Simon thinks it’s okay to tease me. as she rubbed her neck harshly. who quickly shot back into his seat. as Alison would catch her arguing to herself in the kitchen. who nodded in agreement to her words.” Alison replied dryly as she stared at the green-eyed boy coldly. whenever she questioned her mum for her strange behaviour.” Alison looked away from the window and rolled her eyes annoyingly. her mum would always declare that a spirit was unhappy that a message. Ouija boards or any other mystical things. who burst out laughing at the cruel gibe and making Simon feel happy at his own snide remarks. her face burning up quickly by being shouted at by her friend. she still got the brunt of her mum’s psychic powers.” she added aloofly. a frown planting quickly on his overly pale face. as Sarah nodded. forgot my Spell book. “Cool?” replied Alison. with his voice attempting to sound mysterious and cynical. as she coyly played with the dead ends on her long fringe. I was— just… you know?” “I'm sorry too Sarah. “I think what your Mum does is cool. Her short. dirty blonde coloured hair was all she could use as a comforter. “I wish they wouldn’t tease you so much. She always got teased. which they wished a love one to know about. who just looked unimpressed back at him. “I can see she’s getting ready to start casting spells. “About time you grew up.” Simon sneered. had been scowled at. one that they both wished was never occurring. It was a long deathly silence before Sarah spoke.” Alison responded as she smiled kindly to her friend.Alison thought her mum was losing the plot. Alison was as red as a berry. She knew that her friend was hurt. “I'm sorry. “Why don't you bog off?” suggested Sarah looking through the gap between the well-worn seats. they . Sarah cringed with embarrassment. A friendship that Sarah and Alison knew was never going to be broken. “Not today. her ruddy cheeks flaring up in anger and her brown eyes darkening with intent at Simon. to his best friend William Johnson. Simon put his head through the gap in front of his seat and stared at Alison. even though Alison had no knowledge of tarot cards.

knew that in years to come that this would no doubt be spoken of. . “Remember when” reminisces. in there.

An attempt at moving her frown to happy was hard for a woman. He was as hairy as a grizzly bear. “I’m coming. taking the sweet scent to her lungs.CHAPTER 3 The Botanical Gardens were not the best setting for a group of teenagers to be walking around in. it was the only thing she found interesting. confused as to what had poked him. “Come on slow coach!’’ shouted Sarah who was beckoning Alison to walk towards the group. whose long thin nose and crooked front teeth attempted to move. Sarah had gone to look at a Venus flytrap. and showed the group around with pride. wrinkled face. a smell she would love to bottle and bathe in. as they rolled their eyes and pulled faces whilst the kind hearted. entertained them. which were the height of fashion for the season. She had an enormous ball of grey hair. she never knew her teacher had dry wit. with Simon looking around. Foster standing behind. noted by the sharp-eyed girl. she would lose the group for sure. Alison on the other hand. with wild brown hair and a beard to match. However. She stood up and continued walking. just a normal flower. Them. . I'll catch you up. rolled into a bun on the back of her head. Alison giggled to herself seeing this. to her new movements. small heeled shoes. something else caught her eye too — her teacher. she was now wishing that she’d put her comfortable shoes on and not her new. but over enthusiastic tour guide. who walked with a limp. Alison sat down rubbing her feet. almost puppet-like from where Alison was observing her. The bright green grass and the sound of water flowing gently in the many fountains that lay around the gardens. Alison liked the walk around the gardens as the day progressed. which she passed. not only was the beauty of the gardens. making Alison feel a tad sorry for the woman. as she looked with true admiration at the flytrap. as she inhaled the numerous flowers with eagerness and giving the strangest of smiles. The tall walking cane she held was used frequently to steady the woman.” Alison called back. and for that small moment halted her whines. and was not aware of Mrs. With a deep breath. David Edwards. Whilst the aroma of flowers. his voice booming in excitement at each flower he thought was unique. as they slanted to the side of her long. made her feel calm and tranquil. but to the students. who always smelt of baby powder and old-fashioned musk. she began to pick up her pace. She quickly gave Simon a sharp jab with her cane and continued walking. The usual frowns on her face now seemed seldom. as she took her foot out of her shoe and gave it a rub. which was digesting a bug. watched as Simon and William were attempting to push Suzanne into a bush. the group getting further into the distance and Alison realised that if she did not walk a bit quicker. made her inhale deeply. which made her small beady eyes look alienated.

Alison looked around seeing if the coast was clear.” Alison groaned. Puzzled. Follow me — NOW!” The voice boomed. It was only she who was around in the heavy foliage part of the gardens. making Alison jump.” Alison cried. as her heart began to beat faster. She had only walked a few more paces when she heard “Pssst” and again she looked around. She hesitated and looked at the hand. just herself. look!” the voice shouted impatiently. then to Alison’s surprise. or you’ll never get there. She shook her head and continued walking. “What would I want with your money?” the voice replied in a high octave tone. “Pssst!” A startled blackbird flew out of the bushes and Alison jumped at the loud alarm call. that Alison jumped. Maybe you just like taking people’s money for the fun of it!” Alison replied sarcastically.” came the voice.” said the voice. “Dunno.” replied the voice gruffly.” . It was so tiny. either. “Where are you? I can’t see you. a rude voice snapped her from her thoughts. Alison saw the bush she was standing next to give a small rustle. you. which sounded too eerie for Alison’s liking. “Under here. “I do not wish to steal from you. “Who's there?” asked Alison in a worried voice. keep going straight. Please. that’s really helpful. girl!” The voice beckoned threateningly. “What and have my ice cream money pinched? No thank you!” Alison replied in a harsh voice. it is a matter of urgency that you come with me. “Oh great. Alison looked around for the second time. a tiny hand appeared. “Where?” asked Alison. hoping that it was just her own mind making her hear things. which sounded rather touchy to the girl. Again there was no one there. the area was deserted. She took one more look around and continued walking towards the group. no wandering around. it would do no harm seeing what it wanted. before she crouched down and began to crawl underneath the bush where she had first seen the hand. “Hey.” “Come on. Alison turned around quickly. and now she wished she were not so. as she looked around with hidden fear. It appeared so abruptly. A voice. “Over here!” came the voice. “Are you blind? Down here. Surely. as each crawl took her into the depth of the foliage which became darker. “Come with me. as the hand began beckoning her with eagerness. like a baby’s.However. “And I’ve not got all day. “I can’t see you.

“What is this place?” Alison asked curiously. her stomach rolling over with fear. “I have no idea why I’m needed.“Ok. but you are small. I’m sorry.” the man sighed. with dark lilac clouds that were passing by gently. “Oh yes. unruly hair down to his head. “Queen Zantha. Alison looked up at the sun. then attempted to wipe her grey skirt and white. and trees that were of different shapes and colours to what Alison was used to. a small island that is in. which was also red. so I shall finish your childish behaviour. what you would call. “Oh my!” Alison replied. The grass beneath her feet was orange too. eyes with utter annoyance and walked on. an alternative universe. she is the ruler of this kingdom. it was so bright and so pink. “Ah. but none were of green. pointed shoes that were tapping impatiently in tiny white tights. he’ll never be late again. “That’s not funny. “You are rude.” Alison nodded. I'm coming!” replied Alison. I’ve never seen anyone as small as you. However. “Come! The Queen hates lateness. as the man pulled a face at her taunt. short-sleeved blouse down. I’m only joking. if she is left waiting too long she will—” “What Queen? What will she do?” Alison asked with a look of alarm. pleased that it was no longer dark dreary and prickly. The sky was a very pale lilac. and you dress funny too. and has one bad temper if you don’t get a move on. as he attempted to brush his lucky-troll-doll. as she grunted and crawled forward. I suppose. “This is the Kingdom of Frinda. It was not long before she was out of the bushes. I'm coming.” he sighed blowing out. Besides you started it. he rolled his baby blue. as she looked at the red silk. . reds.” he said worriedly as his reddish eyebrows began dancing on his face. blacks and even gold.” Alison stated sarcastically.” “Gee. I was informed of your insolent words before I travelled to your kingdom. She stood up stretching her arms into the air. as she looked at the baby-faced man with eagerness hoping he would tell her more. so she can’t have me punished!” “That’s true. Alison could not hold in her wonder.” Alison declared. and a dress-like garment. purples. She could be getting the pillory ready in the village as we speak. but then laughed cruelly. “And what are you anyway?” Alison asked the small sized person with curiosity. with her dirty hands. and was puffed at the knees. “Because you are tiny. you should see your face!” He laughed rudely.” the small ginger haired man said with no interest to the question. the last man who was late for his appointment. as she touched a purple leaf on a low-branched tree she was passing. who can walk and talk on their own. well. as Alison pulled a face with annoyance. Blues. making the already grubby looking clothes dirtier.

” He stated curtly. “We are loyal servants to the Queen. why I am here?” “Queen Zantha requested that I found you and bought you to her. knowing she had struck a chord. with smoke puffing gently out of the chimneys. with wooden window frames and doors. so that Alison could not hear. as she looked at the small person cruelly. this is how many folk of this kingdom dress. So come on.” Alison smiled. “Can I ask you. “My name is Alison. “Zindel!” shouted a guard who was guarding the gates against any unruly louts who wished to enter the palace uninvited.” “Well. but wonderful scenery of eccentric trees and flowers ended and a path of red cobbled stones appeared.“How dare you. and began to stare at the stranger with un-sureness. I am unable to stop that.” Alison quipped. My full name is hard to say. which stood on the thatched roofs of the homes. “’Cause you look like one. which Alison could not help but stare at with fascination. The guard looked towards the girl staring with curiosity. I am just a messenger. I am known as a Yintin. being small an’ all. He looked oddly at her hand and walked on. they were no doubt cooking their daily meals. . I don’t have all day. painted in beige or very pale yellow.” the man pondered. it's a nice name.” Alison stated holding her hand out and at last remembering her manners. “I certainly am not a pixie. Many of the cottages in this small hamlet looked in need of refurbishing. whose face was becoming as red as his garments. “What’s your name?” Alison smiled. I have no idea as to why she wishes to see you either. taking them through a small village.” “Yes. All were made of clay. so folk call me that. as she rolled her eyes. ” he whispered. Alison looked at the old village with awe. unless you wish to be punished. “Where have you been? The Queen is getting impatient. unaware of the negative words that Zindel had spoken.” he said as his eyes looked at her uncaringly. and we do as she wishes us to do. We Yintins’ are small.” “Well. this thing is not the best or easiest thing to get. un-fazed by the from the small man. “My name’s Zindel. which was heading towards the palace. so I suggest you keep that badmannered mouth of yours closed. quickly. and are baby-like in our looks. The path ended by big iron gates. “So are you a pixie then?” Alison asked.” Alison smiled. before averting his eyes back to Zindel. “Mmm. who had come out of their homes. her face smiling as kindly as she could at the small throng of fellow Yintins. as she stared wide eyed at the beautiful building in which she was soon to be entering. I know of the punishments. which separated the village from the grand palace.” The weird.

It had windows of every shape and size. Keep still and do not touch anything or you will be killed. the palace seemed to go on in length and breadth. “Can the queen be nice?” Alison asked Zindel in a whispered voice. herself. the need to do something so ridiculous at such a serious moment coming voluntary to her limbs. which were making Alison feel dizzy when she looked at each door she passed. never in her wildest dreams did she think that she. as she held on to her stomach as it began to cramp up in pain. with guards standing on either side to let those who were allowed entry into the royal residence. only white candles. Zindel walked off and gave a silent chuckle. when they had entered the palace into a hall that was so big and extravagant. with one clay step leading up to two very large oak doors. The entrance was in the middle of the palace. with bits of what looked like glitter shooting up at Alison as she walked by. “If you don't upset her.” Zindel stated as he did a mime of a knife cutting his neck. Alison stood waiting patiently by the door.“Well. let’s hope she can help the queen. She had only ever seen adventures like this on TV. They were allowed admittance through the gates and began to walk towards the palace. The thought of being killed was now really worrying. The carpet was a very pale blue. on the three-floored building. and bringing her back to his own lands. would be involved in something so bizarre. The corridor they were walking through was extremely long. In fact. shone the way to their destination. but if you do. She was really going to have to think what she would say to the queen before answering her. Zindel shook his head in despair with the expression of a man who had been told he had five minutes to live. Alison was not looking forward to the prospect of having her neck sliced. “Stay here whilst I inform the queen that you are here. that Alison was now concerned about the actual size of the queen that she was due to meet. and apologise for our lateness. in case she replied with the wrong answer. curious as to what the queen was like and why she was actually needed in a kingdom that she had never heard of. as she felt herself strutting along the corridor. . Alison felt like dancing. Zindel pulled a face. to an imaginable beat.” the guard smiled wilfully. something that it always seemed to do when she was nervous. but then disappearing. which was being hummed in her head. which were being held in wooden holders on the walls. he loved scaring people — especially annoying kids like Alison. who had now wished that he had not been given the daunting task of seeking her.” Zindel warned sternly as he walked away. However. with two double pink doors looking back at her. with two large wings on either side of the palace. a bit like holograms and were very hypnotic to the eye. Each door they passed was gold and had pretty patterns that swayed as you passed by. yes. The corridor ended in a big square hall. The annoying child was too much for the man.

. his face red and sweaty. as he looked at Alison and beckoned the girl into the room.Zindel opened the doors quickly.

red thrones were positioned on a small stage.CHAPTER 4 Alison followed Zindel through the double doors into the largest room she had ever seen. The Queen walked through a door on the right hand side of the overly large room. while Zindel walked around the room looking at the pictures on the wall and then sat down on his own in the corner.” the queen requested gently pointing to one of three seats. eight of them in all. “I need a message to be taken back to your time and place. which had been hand crafted carefully on to the long gown. one leg behind the other. . And along the edges of the room there were many different styles of coloured seating. I need a message taken back to your mother. “Alison.” “And who is this person?” asked Alison as she looked at the queen with admiration. Down she went. “If it was not for your mother and dear father.” Queen Zantha replied gently. which was shiny and sparkled as though brand-new. who then curtsied and disappeared through a door to the left of the magnificent room. pale in colour with blusher pink cheeks and lips that looked far too perfect not to be coloured in red lipstick. Her dress was made of purple silk. the maid. Queen Zantha walked towards a set of chairs and table. round chubby face. with ringlets cascading down her back. She was such a beautiful Queen with blonde hair tied in a very fancy bun. Alison obliged the request. with a face of such beauty that it could have been made of porcelain. but all she did was nod.” Queen Zantha stated softy. I would have died many years ago and this kingdom would not exist.” the Queen ordered and both Alison and Zindel did as they were told. by gold thread that was visible on the dress and puffed sleeves. Zindel suddenly bowed. Queen Zantha whispered into the maid’s ear. Alison looked shocked. her body shaking unsteadily at the unusual posture she was doing. staring out of the window. next to the thrones. “My Mum? And you knew my Father?” Alison gasped. She had the deepest blue eyes Alison had ever seen. “Please stand. with beautiful beading and embroidery. with odd piles of worn out looking books stacked haphazardly on the small coffee-like tables next to each of the seating area. “Please be seated. who made a constant fuss over the queen and Alison. followed by her footman. The windows were tall and wide. followed by a footman and a maid who also had the same baby-like appearances as Zindel and hair that also looked wild and untamed around her small. It is very important that this person gets the message as she is the only one who can help. “I am Queen Zantha and I believe you are Alison?” the queen asked and waited for Alison to answer. The floor was made of cream marble. “My Mum?” asked Alison in surprise. They walked to the end of the room towards steps where two big wooden based. so Alison taking this as the time to do so began to curtsy. Zindel.

A freak accident she was told on many occasions. So on the final day of his ruling of this kingdom. I gave my utmost honour of obeying this and so. all it would relish in is unwarranted death and Papa would not allow it. He cared for no one. “Yes. However. by my Papa. curtsied and walked out of the room.” Queen Zantha shrugged gently. . Her mum had always told her that her dad had died when she was a baby. including your father who had protected me from Amir. The maid served them both. whenever Alison asked about her father. Alison believed her.Queen Zantha gave a light laugh and stopped talking when the petite maid came trundling towards them with drinks and cakes. King Jared. with the acceptance of its people. “That night. your mother was heart-broken. he declared through the courts of Frinda. what I am to say is important and if your mother does not get the message back to the realm. my child. “Now Alison. He is a man who held bitterness in his heart. “He was deprived of the throne many years ago. Your mother will know what to do. her voice sounding nervous as she spoke his name. only himself. her eyes scanning the girl with interest. “I don’t think you were told the truth of your father’s departure Alison. If Amir took hold of this kingdom. “Mum never spoke of it. But he was a warrior that I respected wholly and one that you should be very proud of. I have no idea why. followed by the footman. Yet. that I was to take to the ruling of the lands and to protect its people from harm. and Papa would not allow him to take the reins of this kingdom.” Alison stated bitterly. I know she loved him dearly and it is such a sad recollection for your poor mother to allow it to be spoken of in normal conversation. “Amir declared war not long after and with the Realm of Wonders Union behind me. she had no idea what this realm she was speaking of. it was his birth right to become King.” She smiled gently. I am sorry that the secret of his death came from my mouth. I was allowed to be the Queen of this Kingdom. “This kingdom is one of happiness and of rejoice. The blackness of his soul was that no one could comprehend. Many died. before she gave an earnest smile and making Alison feel at ease. Prince Amir.” She nodded as she took a sip of her lemon juice. your father put his life in his hands to protect me. was all about. never once thinking it could be anything as astounding as this. though. Their assistances are needed. Alison was confused. I know that all at the realm will assist me in this unforeseen future. To Amir.” she sighed gently as she smiled kindly at Alison who looked shell-shocked. while trying to fix the TV. Queen Zantha was unsure what to say. a feeling of putting salt into a wound seemed the obvious solution.” Queen Zantha began. then I think that this kingdom will be no more. “My brother. He was a true warrior that night. we fought hard. as I do not have many men to fight and protect the villagers. as she continued to look at the girl with curiosity.” Alison nodded with understanding. who had abdicated from the throne when our mater passed away. the seriousness on the queen’s face was enough to knock her out of her bitter thoughts of what she was going to say to her mother when she got home. who bowed before closing the double doors behind them.

but would she answer them? She felt betrayed by her mum. watching your mother.” Queen Zantha stated as she gave a light gasp of air.“My brother had found me in this very room. Alas.” Queen Zantha nodded proudly. However. “The magic she threw at Amir was breath-taking. his sword ready to take my life when your father came through the doors and fought for my life—” she stopped talking as she watched Alison with sorrow.” “I will do as you wish. who is one of the councillors at the realm. she was a young lady who had the right to know the truth. hoping never to use it again.” Alison vowed. However. I had always thought only sorcerers. because if Amir does take this kingdom—” she sighed as she looked out of a window. “Is my Mum a witch?” Alison asked with a look of confusion setting on her unusual pale face. today. “She will also need to speak to a lady called Lidah Fortes. It was a lot to take in and she hoped that her mum was going to tell her the whole truth of this secret life that she had seemed to have held from her talks with Alison and inform her of her father’s duties in this realm that Queen Zantha was talking highly of. ********** Alison and Zindel walked back towards the forest. your majesty. but it will not allow me to attach it to my neck. When your mother came through the doors and found your father. When the battle ended. the necklace glowed no more and so I put it away. “Ready to crawl back home?” asked Zindel. the necklace will not entwine me and is glowing quite bright. My fear is that Amir wishes to take the kingdom from me once more. that was spell bounding. as she observed the distant look that she was displaying on her flawless face. I think your mother needs to do this. “A witch with a good heart.” . “He was the most astounding warrior that I had ever seen. “Your mother chanted me a necklace and whilst Amir took to battling in this kingdom. “he will destroy it and its people.” Queen Zantha almost whispered in wonder. she was no longer a little girl. She had so many questions to ask her mum. making Alison look at her curiously.” Alison looked at the queen with a bewildering look. she will be able to begin the battle plans for the kingdom.” A small smile suddenly came to her mouth. protecting me from the evil that Amir wished to throw at me. “You seem so low since your meeting with the Queen. as I walked past the necklace in my chambers it began glowing again. “She also saved my life and is the only person that I wish to speak to. Alison. Alison never spoke whilst travelling back to the portal. the necklace was my shield. held such magic. I must protect myself. Alison nodded. the most amazing thing that I had ever seen.

before Alison had chance to reply.” Zindel stated softly.” Zindel smiled smugly. “I feel pretty annoyed about Mum not telling me. I bet Mrs. Foster has called the police by now.” Zindel smiled reassuringly. when you go back.” “Missing? But I’ve been here for hours.” Zindel shrugged and made his way to a purple coloured bush. “Follow me and we will get you home before anyone has noticed that you are missing. . You’ll be fine. through this bush and you are exactly where I first met you. that is your mother.” “Sometimes things are not mentioned because of the upset it could cause. time stood still in your kingdom. Only the one who is to hear about it. “Right.” Alison murmured. I think she has no choice now.“I was told my dad died a hero and my Mum is a witch who has powers I never knew of. She took a deep breath and crawled out of the bush and back into the Botanical Gardens. “Well. you must not tell anyone of this. Remember. Zindel crawled back to the village where he came from.” Zindel stated as he took Alison to as far as he was able to go. “When you came through this portal. I bid you farewell and good luck Alison. Therefore. “Mmm.” Alison sighed. it will be as though nothing has happened.

“So. not as though I could have. cutting in. what happened?” Sarah asked. much to the relief of Alison who’d had her fair share of stares and rude comments. A crowd of people had stopped to watch the performance.” “Sarah. ********** The coach arrived back at School. She wiped herself down. “Wow Ali. “Don't you shrug those shoulders at me. “I can't tell you. I will.” “Well.CHAPTER 5 “ALISON BENSON!” Alison turned around in fright and saw a very angry Mrs.” “Can't or won’t?” Sarah asked in her typical haven’t-got-my-own-way voice “I wish I could. Please don't be angry with me. Alison shrugged her shoulders. Never gave me a chance to explain thought Alison. young lady. “Look at the state of you. most of them muttering and pointing with disgust at Alison who stood looking around and wishing that she were invisible. . what happened to you?” asked Sarah in amazement. You are a disgrace. only made her uniform filthier. just curious. but I can't.” Mrs. Her long cane held high in the air like a warrior ready for war. but having dirty hands too.” replied Alison.” Sarah winked candidly.” “I’m not. I hope it was worth getting into detention for. You will be having detention for being so incompetent and getting yourself filthy whilst out of School grounds. and Alison smiled back. Foster coming towards her. I promise as soon as I can tell you. I will—” Sarah began as she clenched her fists. whilst looking around for the culprit she detested. which were being whispered around the coach. How on earth have you got so filthy by walking from the cactus area to the floral collection?” Alison looked down at her uniform. “It wasn’t Simon. “Simon didn’t do this did he? If he has. Foster spat and stormed off. it was dirty and torn. like a game of Chinese whispers and making Sarah’s already over-red cheeks burning with fury.

but of course. but stern teacher.” Mrs. Miss Benson. they made quick haste from the coach and ventured home. The school was built in the sixties. She sat on one of the four wooden chairs in the narrow. I do have a life outside these four walls. which held years of stains from chewing gum on its steps. windowless corridor. And like many buildings of this era. If the decorators ever did come to the school to decorate the grubby looking walls. especially foul looking creatures like you. were old and so thin. Foster declared dryly. “Yes Miss.” whispered Alison.” replied Alison. it was a dull. Miss. Miss Benson.” Mrs. a time when the future of robots and flying cars were going to be around by the 1980s. It had concrete stairs on the east and west wing of the school. Foster. with little potted plants that looked far too artificial to be real. Alison could not tell her the truth. A strange gesture from a teacher whom seldom allowed this luxury. so as not to annoy her teacher anymore. Foster nodded. “Pardon?” Asked Mrs. Foster went into her drawer and got out a piece of headed paper and an envelope. “Now. ugly looking structure. alas. as she looked at the floor and smiled slyly. that they would never hold a fire away and protect a soul. who was surprised at the slang word. a desk. but adequate for her usage. and so before a change of heart from their frail. “Very well. Alison opened the door and shut it quietly.Mrs. Foster asked as she began lifting a cup of tea to her mouth and taking a dainty sip from her favourite Wedgewood teacup. the exception of Alison who followed her limping teacher back to her office. “Dunno Miss. Along the side of one wall stood filing cabinets. remembering her manners. with dimly lit corridors on each three floors of the school and lino flooring which used to be pale blue. Doors. while Mrs. ruler and pins. starting tomorrow evening. Foster growled and began staring at Alison with a look that could have melted ice. promising not to tell a soul. Alison thought. as Mrs. Alison always hated that look. “Please go and sit in the corridor while I write a letter for you to take to your mother. but now grey. Foster allowed her class to leave school a good half an-hour before the day had officially ended. It had pale orange walls. then replacing back on to the saucer gently. which are a health and safety issue in today’s times. on which lay text books piled neatly on the side near the wall and a stationary holder with plenty of red pens. however. a stapler. Mrs. waiting for her punishment. That a queen from another place. “That’s much better. “I don’t know.” Alison mumbled trying not to stare at her teacher. Foster’s office was only small. time and dimension needed help. All. as the school was in need of a good . not the answer I was looking for. if ever such a thing occurred. it would make no difference. I would like you to explain to me.” she stated coldly as her face contorted with anger and her spindly fingers began tapping on the table impatiently. “Well? I don’t have all day. You will have detention until next Tuesday. detention for one week. that she needed to get home to tell her mum.” Alison stood up and made her way to the pale blue wooden door. why you were in such an unmentionable fashion whilst out of the school grounds?” Mrs.

” “Yes Miss. opposite Mrs. her eyes began staring voluntary up towards the ceiling. double doors were now in front of her. to Alison. Foster’s frail fingers cautiously. as she entered the last five steps of the stairwell she began slowing down. and with confirmation in her mind. hoping it would not make a sound. she was unable to make out who were actually on the tiring looking pictures that had been pinned on the large notice board. Alison began walking towards the west wing staircase and began descending the steps to the ground floor. Benson’ on the front of it. but unless she stood up. In all. as though being watched. “You will need to give this to your mother. The big tatty. Her mood cheering up instantly when the bright yellow sun came shining through the windowed stairway and like a young-child began skipping down the stairs. which seemed unwelcoming most of the time. She could not help but sigh as she opened one of the big doors.” mumbled Alison. dismal corridor. but hearing the cleaners every now bashing their floor buffers against the doors of the classrooms harshly. brandishing an envelope with the words. It was a school. You are not to be late. Foster gave a stern nod to her head and walked back into her office. slowly. quietly. it needed a good makeover. She began looking around the corridor to see if it was safe to continue her small journey to freedom. clicking the door shut. informing her of your lateness this week and as to the reason why you have detention. ‘For the Attention of Mrs. Foster stated harshly as she held out her hand with the envelope wrapped tightly around her old fingers. it creaked with such loudness that Alison winced. only made Alison feel more nervous. Alison took the letter from Mrs. so as not to make a sound.” Mrs. both of her feet going on the same step. “You are to report to my office from 3. Mrs. She took tentative steps. which never had the feeling of contentment or ease. It always did when she walked around this school. pale blue. that all was well… she continued. the corridor would be dismal and dark and her mood would change again.30pm. Alison turned right and started walking along the long. Foster stood in front of Alison.refurbishment and bringing up to date with new departments. it felt too eerie. as I do not tolerate excuses for lateness. She tried looking at the pictures and photo’s on the wall. . as though she was trying not to disturb someone sleeping. The door opened and Mrs. walking quietly. Alison felt nervous sitting on her own in the long corridor. Foster’s office. However. that feeling of something not being right would always knock at her conscience.30pm. However. her double stepping now turning to one foot at a time. even if her peers were laughing and joking around. She walked around one of the corners in the corridor and as doing so. holding on to the rail so as not to slip. She knew that when she opened the doors. until 4. but with no other people around to make the walk to freedom more bearable.

the imagination of the young girl was already playing havoc and this was not making her feel any better. She stopped in her tracks.” Mr. However. He waved her goodbye. However. A blob of black was all she could see above her. However. She tried so hard not to keep looking over her shoulders. Winters. she proved to herself that she could actually run when faced with terror. She turned to her final corridor. being in a shabby looking school on your own. with brown hair. otherwise they would be sneaking home watching their soap operas and leave me to do all the dirty work. He glanced up at the ceiling in the foyer. pulling each muscle to its fullness. She had never moved as frantically as this in her life. Winters opened the main doors and a grateful Alison slipped out. I have to keep it locked to keep those cleaners in. “Sorry Mr. “You couldn’t leave the school until I was here. No evil monster was going to grab her and take her away screaming! “OI NO RUNNING IN THE CORRIDOR!” boomed a voice from nowhere. “Oh my!” screamed Alison and with a click to her mind that this was the time to move. With one last breath of strength. but still too far for a girl. something caught his eye. Mr. both. Winters walking out of the staff room. “I just want to go home.” Alison panted. yet each time she did. I have the keys to the door. He was medium built. Turning around in a panic. whose eyes quickly widened with fear when she saw the darkness float from the ceiling and began gliding gently down towards her. she began to run. they kept staring up. She was tired. Winters was the caretaker for the school. under six foot tall and middle aged. Winters chuckled. Alison was unsure what it could be. running was not one of her strong talents. empty school that was taunting her for being silly enough to earn a detention for something she had not done. “You know the rules. . the door to the main exit was near. He was a cheerful soul. Mr. her eyes were not listening. she gave a loud sigh when seeing Mr.” “You and me. with yellow strip lights to shine your way. hoping it was just this old.” he said in a much softer voice. as though she would snap in half at any second.What’s that? She thought to herself. to carry on walking at the fast pace she seemed to have allowed her legs to do and to continue to the main exit of the school and run home.” laughed Mr. However. unsure if this strange shadow-like spectre was following her. Winters. Alison ran hard and fast. She begged her eyes not to look up. Alison smiled back. greying slowly and a moustache that looked tidier than his hair. a man who never seemed to complain much and always singing a melody or two whilst doing his jobs around the school. there was the shadow trying to scoop her up in its cloak of darkness. anyway.

Winters was staring. . Alison looked up to where Mr.” Mr. remembering why she was running in the first place. mind how you go home and no running. “Must be my eyes playing up.“What the blazes was that?” he shouted. Winters warned as he began to close the big green doors of the school. Oh well.

she did feel itchy and her skin felt as though it had never been cleaned.CHAPTER 6 Alison walked into the living room of her house. music. . her face flushing with anger and her normal carefree persona was flushed aside. as sweat and dirt had mixed. get cleaned and put something cosy on. making the pores on face feel like she had slapped on more foundation than a wag on a night out.” Alison sobbed and Carla smiled shaking her head. which always looked kind and gentle. Carla noted the state of her daughter’s uniform as soon as she stormed into their cosy living room. when looking at her harsh face and knew she was not going to win this argument. Carla gasped. and fancied the same male actors too. “Don’t you worry about that. Oh Alison. her shoes off with gritted teeth and sighed deeply. as she observed her daughter who was scratching her hair like a child with nits. which Alison hoped she would be lucky to possess when she was older and blue eyes. Alison and her mother were similar in their ways. you should know the answer. with skirts and tops. She had a flawless complexion. Everything had to be pretty coloured and very mystical looking.” Carla sighed and Alison began to cry. haven't you?” Carla asked with concern. I am sorry. A feeling that she could have been bullied. “You’ve been contacted by someone. as Alison made eye contact with her mother. “I think by the way I am looking. stroking her long hair and whispering comforting words to Alison who responded by hugging her mum too “Why don’t you go and take a shower. as she kicked. which would lead to some petty arguments as to why they believed they were the perfect accessory on their idols arm. she was not going to mention that she needed more than an oxy clean detergent. we may be going somewhere. Carla shrugged with carefulness. “I have detention too — I have a letter. to get those stubborn stains off her new skirt and blouse. dearie and I seem to be right slap bang in the middle of it.” Alison replied sarcastically. Carla was still very youthful.” Carla stated. Now go. She had the strangest fashion sense for her age too. Alison nodded. Carla walked over to Alison and hugged her tightly. “So…erm…did you have a nice time at those gardens?” Carla whimpered as she watched with caution as Alison growled and sat down on the settee. They both enjoyed the same films. However. whatever is needed to be told can wait a moment longer. “How’d you—” Alison began “I see it in those blue eyes. Her hair colour changed as frequently as she had hot dinners. However. came to her thoughts. I know what it will say. she never wanted to grow old. as Alison looked at her confused. even when she was in one of her moods.” Carla whispered as she pulled moss and twigs out of Alison’s hair.

eating off a tray. others as though they had seen better days. “But I never knew this was here. therefore. “You’ll see. but still it held plenty for Alison to be interested in. the size of an average bathroom. something that Alison would get embarrassed about. patch worked or tie-dyed. A two-bedroom semi. stood boxes of all shapes. they had no choice but to sit in the living room. and preferred a cape rather than a coat when venturing out of her house. A temptation for Alison to investigate. However.” Carla switched the light on and Alison looked amazed at the room. a big bedroom and a smaller one. I’ll give you fright. “Exactly. It may have only been a small room. It was all they could afford. knowing it looked odd going under the stairs with the coats and vacuum cleaner. white and pink hats. Each room having the same colourings of natural walls and coffee coloured carpets. leaving a dark black space. her hair was still damp. She looked at her mum with the strangest of stares when she opened the small door under the stairs and walked in. now come on. all glistening in the superficial light. It was not long before Alison came back downstairs. just a light switch — hang on. “It keeps you out.” exclaimed Alison. only two high stools permitted into the tiny room. Alison was amazed to see the wall to the right of her disappear. with a flick of Carla's fingers the light switch was clicked and lights appeared down the new passageway. and being such a small room meant that there was not enough room for table and chairs. Carla opened the door and quickly burst out a chant. but seeing her mother sit down on a . Carla took the coats off the hanger and pulled the hooks down in the order of ‘4 2 1 3’. The kitchen was only small with cheap beech units and brown freckled worktops. had died. “Going to do anything snazzy to get the lights on in here?” Alison asked sarcastically. stood with pride in a brown wicker basket.which were heavily sequined. They had moved to Green Acre Road in Westwood after Jason. which led down to a big white door. beckoning her in a similar way as Zindel had done earlier that day. showing a flight of steps. followed by a very shocked and nervous looking daughter. with bay windows to the front of the property and had a long hallway with stairs leading up to a bathroom. “Oh no dear.” “That’s going to keep people out?” groaned Alison as she rolled her eyes with scorn. “Shall we?” Carla smiled and walked down the flight of stairs. splashed on the front: The Frightening Mannequins. sizes and colours. Alison’s father. Numerous wands. but brushed and her favourite black tracksuit bottoms and black t-shirt with the best band in the world (according to Alison) picture. “Keep away who has no right. to listen in. On the numerous shelves.” Carla smiled. some looking new.” Carla shrugged as she and Alison went into a room that was in darkness. with pointed black. doesn’t it?” grinned Carla.

” “She said Lid — erm I forgot her name. who has never forgiven his father for allowing Zantha to be Queen.” Carla stated worriedly.chair near the small oblong table and move her tarot cards to one side. He has so much evil within him and he will have an army as strong as any beast that exists in our world.” “Lidah Fortes?” “Yeah. from Queen Zantha. but I think it is important that you tell me what Queen Zantha has to say.” “Queen Zantha? Not seen her in years. “Yes I do. “Amir is one nasty man. by all that was being spoken by her mum. And the town hall is in a different kingdom. wants her to get an army up and running to go fight against Amir. And being Queen Zantha I have a feeling that it has something to do with her brother. How could her mum see things in her eyes? She closed them for a second. she wants. that is. invasion being felt suddenly. the queen. Alison looked perplexed. I will need to see Lidah later and she will go straight to the town hall to get the unions’ agreement to this. I do know where Lidah lives. “This Lidah lives in Westwood? And what kingdom is this town hall in?” Alison asked as her eyes were almost coming out their sockets. I just hope we can get to the palace in time and save the villagers and the queen. as Alison stared open-mouthed back.” Carla smiled. doesn’t sound very good.” Alison stated carefully and watching her mum’s nervous expression. “I had seen it in your eyes that you had been to a place that had no connection to ours. said something about a realm?” “Right. I take it the news is not good?” “Aren’t you concerned that I was taken to see her?” Alison asked with a look of confusion coming over her face. Alison sat down as if she was a customer of Carla’s who was waiting to be told news of a deceased family member. “So. because the necklace you made her is glowing and won’t latch on and says she needs you to go and sort it out. “She thinks her brother is coming to kill her. “I know it’s hard to take in sweetheart. Carla sighed and shook her head. right. who continued to smile and still sounding calm and collective as she spoke. He killed so many people last time. .” “Later? You know where she lives? And our town hall will agree to an army going to this kingdom?” Alison asked as her face pulled into a confused look. you have important news to tell me?” Carla asked happily. which made her feel nervous. “Yes.” Carla thought aloud.” Carla smiled. “Oh dear. as I know that she would not contact anyone unless it is imperative to do so.

was strong.. I know that I should tell you about it.” “Mr. but I need to go and visit the queen and see what is happening with the necklace. Her eyes were no longer showing confidence. imagining her father as some hero who saved the world. like the caped crusader. So when he found out his ability. but he’s no longer able to go to war.” Alison looked at her mum. even if any rude comment was made about her. he would strike it so precisely and BAM…they’d be dead. she does.but it was too late to change our minds. but he sure had the strength to kill your father. never wanting to see the pair of them again. he never knew he could fight. not caring if she too was killed on her adventures. Carla stared at her daughter. putting it that way. and sometimes I could see if good or bad things were going to happen to them. “I know it was wrong to keep the truth away from you. I could tell people things that only they knew. “He had the ability to turn invisible too. but I didn’t. A woman who to Alison. union and kingdoms and my involvement in this life.” Carla sighed deeply.” smiled Carla.” “And what about Dad?” “Well. She needs the powers around her again to protect her from Amir. it surprised him. his powers were taken by an evil witch called Julu A’ Vanda. Winters. even as a child. He could aim any sword towards an enemy. Alison there is a lot you don’t know about this — this Lidah. great when spying on our enemies.” Carla stated “And then on that fatal night in Frinda—” Carla took a deep breath. they were misting over. Yet. He’s lucky to be alive. thick skinned. from my School?” “The very one. here she spoke of the fear of telling her family of Jason’s death. never been able to. with a baby should not have been doing such a harsh mission. “I thought I could cope if…anything happened.” Alison could not help but feel sorry for her mum. that was when I realised that a young married couple. how they abandoned her and Alison.” “What was Dad like?” Alison smiled..” “I suppose so. Lidah trained me. who was now deep in thought. Andrew Winters was one of them too. her eyes stinging as tears began to glisten from her overly bright eyes. “Your father was fast and agile. but how could I explain to a young girl that her mum and dad went to different kingdoms slaying evil people? We’d sound like we should be locked up in funny farm. Alas. I think that was why I was hailed to the union. But how did you become a witch and dad was a swordsman?” “I always had psychic powers. never mind hold a sword. something that would often happen whenever her husband was ever mentioned. and your dad went to a great swordsman who trained him with a few other children. And like the mass . “Amir may have looked like a man who would drop to the floor if anyone sneezed on him. A warrior who was protecting the Queen from a bloody death. she would throw out a sly smile and shake her head with a I-don’t-care-what-you-say attitude. “Mum? Why did you lie about Dad?” Alison asked sharply.“Yes. And when I needed to tell my parents of his death.

“Where?” Alison asked slowly. of course. one where visiting places that she had only read about in books. Faster they ran. Alison watched in amazement as the swirling. slowed down and images of unicorns appeared from nowhere and began running around the wall of the room. which was going around the room. they too treated Carla as an outcast. that speaking to her about the realm. “To see the queen. However. Alison looked at her with awe. Carla had held the truth of her life from Alison for so long. . never in her dreams did she believe her mum held such a wonderful secret. laughing at the good and eyes of fret showing when bad was spoken.in Westwood. I think I need to go and see the queen and get this necklace sorted out. a burden in the small community in which they lived in. opening a blue drawer and pulling out a very small.” Carla declared. “Right shall we go then?” asked Carla. “Now enough chat. and of her magical friends. until Carla shouted. Carla’s mood changed. unlike our mundane ones. scalloped shaped trinket box. of the battles that she had been part of. “Frinda!” And the unicorns stopped. this one began glowing orange and green in Carla’s hand.” Carla. as she stood up and walked towards a set of drawers in the corner of the room. It soon grew to the size of a normal everyday key. replied smiling. She opened the box and pulled out what looked like a paper clip.

like the queen asked. pointing to a meandering cobbled path that went past a few clay built houses. as she walked along and peered into the homes of the villagers. and standing all alone amongst the trees in the forest of Frinda. She knew the Yintins were not a warm bunch of folk. Zindel jumped with a start unsure who was calling him so abrasively. even though the realm did all that they could the last time they were here. He was not much of a conversationalist. with Carla telling Alison grim details of the previous war. They walked through the quiet. “I can’t have that in view of people around here. Alison did not seem to notice the tension between her mum and Zindel. and the door vanished. “Can’t keep away. as she moved away from the now invisible door.CHAPTER 7 The white door looked strange in the middle of nowhere with no wall adjoined to it. ZINDEL!” shouted Alison. as it bounced back up into the air. as he attempted to brush it down harshly with his tiny hands. as they she spotted Zindel coming out of a drinking hole. Zindel walked towards the guard on duty. Carla shut the door and using her fingers around the edge of the door she began to seal it like closing a zipper on a suitcase. “Hey it’s Zindel!” Alison exclaimed excitedly to her mum. “I’ve bought my Mum back. Carla walked along with caution. until Prince Amir poisoned the lands.” Carla stated. How animals were no longer able to live in this kingdom. rolling his eyes. making sure all vulnerable were hidden from the beasts that took their men with no dignity. He walked away. why the grass had turned orange and the trees had become strange and disfigured too. his eyes scanning the armoured man with irk. “Just up here and we will be at the gates of the palace” Carla declared. and headed towards the palace. “You again?” Zindel cried. with a harsh shrug to his shoulders. as the grass that now grew was poisoned and only a mouthful would kill the animals. as he demanded to be let in with the visitors that had been requested a meeting by the queen. dimly lit village. can you?” he smiled and stared at Alison’s companion with interest. but with no joy. How the villagers were once proud keepers of rich lands that were fit for a king. . Zindel sighed deeply. I’d be in so much trouble. which would make him growl harshly. which made the fields unworthy of growing wheat and barley. seeing those from the realm as the enemy rather than the ally. “Zindel. noticing that they did not have much in the way of creature comforts in their small habitats. his hair was his main concern. Can you get us into the palace?” Alison asked cheekily. Hence.

well. dear?” Carla asked Alison. Carla was feeling guilty about this. up and up. her eyes looking glazed over and a strange look planted on her face. “You know what the villagers are like. it made it very hard for her to feel any pity for her daughter. what with all the glitter jumping and coming back down. they went to a door that led to a spiralling staircase.” Zindel stated dryly. as he shrugged his shoulders.” Carla answered.“I will take you to the room which she feels is one of privacy and then I will find her and bring her to you.” Zindel uttered. with no handrail and slippery yellow steps due to over use. “She is a bright girl. “Yes Mum. Up they went. but with Alison still humming. that was well-worn and in dire need of disposing of. I wasn’t sure if she was. It seemed endless. “Are you okay. in-between hums “It’s a bit old dear and besides I don’t think this colour will go with our brown and cream walls. as they walked along she could feel herself relaxing.” Carla whispered harshly at Zindel. going around and around. ragged looking carpet.” Carla whispered alarmingly. as he opened the oak doors of the palace and turned right. “I believe you. but Alison was still humming. “Can we have carpet like this?” Alison asked her mum. All small.” he noted before continuing to walk up the winding stairs. “But it is so pretty. bad mannered and never appreciated a thing that the realm did. She realised that bringing Alison may not have been the best thing to do. Yet Alison carried on humming without a care in the world.” Zindel cackled rudely.” Alison cooed. “Glitter?” Carla asked puzzled. Carla was panting as the narrow staircase went for what felt like an eternity for her. Carla pulled a face and tapped Zindel on the leg. “She said that earlier too. that carpet is so wonderful. “My daughter is not loopy. I’m sure you had your fair share of their hospitality when you were here last time. Alison did not feel so scared this time whilst in the palace. as not all candles were lit. Zindel did not take them to the great hall. . To Carla it was a plain blue.” Carla declared proudly. instead. who began to spin around like a ballet dancer. just before he vanished on the next bend. you know — mad. She knew very well what the villagers were like. Carla blew out.” Alison almost sang. “What does she mean by seeing glitter? I didn’t see any. who knows what may happen. The blue carpet she walked upon began its display to whoever wished to walk upon it and Alison smiled and began humming a tune. which Alison had been to earlier. But if she says things like that in the village. top of the class in all her subjects. even though some parts of the corridor were in darkness. as though she was drifting into another world. a bit. I’m fine. However. loopy. looking puzzled at her daughter.

which hung on the ceiling. However. their rosy cheeks and a posture that normal children would not possess. which made the room glow orangey-red. . with a shallow gasp to her mouth. She sat down on a wooden chair near a small oak table. with an angelic look on her face. shoulder length hair. who sighed and took a deep breath.The top of the spiral staircase had ended. gave Alison this inkling. a boy and a girl. all looking happy and tempting to the observer who was sitting and staring at them. with eyes that looked bright. The room was small and round with grey stone walls and nothing exciting to see. with a catch that was so big that Zindel needed two hands to open it. She wasn’t cold. Alison was surprised to see the most handsome boy looking back at her. In front of them stood a very old. nevertheless. she always liked the warmth on her skin from a log fire. this was a boy who had pride. Alison could tell it was she. even in a drawing they looked surreal. as he stroked the head of a horse. but impressive candle chandelier. There were plenty of pictures of the queen. Alison on the other hand. and shone soothingly in the room. with a very sweet looking nose and slim lips. Alison was curious as to what the picture could hold and with inquisitiveness picked the picture up quickly. Carla sat down on a red. but Alison could see that this boy would turn out to be a very good-looking man. He looked like he was a caring boy. She could tell they were royalty. However. She sighed with boredom of having nothing else to nose at. with a small. “Please be seated and the queen will be with you shortly. However. and all that she needed was a cup of hot chocolate and a good film to watch. He did not smile nor did he frown in the picture. It was turned towards the wall rather than to the room. This girl had blonde hair too. which held pictures of young children sitting on the table in their gold frames. Picking each picture up she smiled softly to each one that had been painted with so much care and attention. it was as though this picture was not of importance — unloved even. had stature — and Alison was struck with infatuation. much to the relief of Carla. wooden oak door. The last picture that Alison came to was not standing with pride like the other pictures she had the pleasure of seeing. by the blonde hair and the shape of her face. with jet-black. His face was that of a child.” Zindel stated. while the young boy had shoulder length mousy-brown coloured hair. before closing the door with one mighty bang and making Alison jump with shock and bringing her rudely out of her daydream. it always made her feel cosy. She was expecting it be a picture of some old person. all she found was a dead spider and some blotting paper. who would be looking typically moody at the artist. was a bit more curious. and freshness to his face. There were also pictures of two other children. He looked about fourteen. as he smiled coyly at the person who had drawn the picture. She looked at ornaments on the fireplace and opened drawers to see if anything interesting was in them. it still felt homely as an open fire was burning in the fireplace. rather than been painted by an extremely gifted artist. oval shaped eyes. that each portrait looked as though they had been taken by a camera. silken sofa opposite the fire.

but to be on the safe side. “Please hurry. Do you have the necklace with you?” Carla asked looking worriedly at the queen. Carla fastened the necklace around the queen’s neck while colours of red. green. “I am so glad you came.” the queen sighed. swished her wand at the necklace gently and said in a nice clear voice. dear. Queen Zantha nodded as she held a carved wooden box in her delicate hands and handed it to Carla. yellow. “such a long time. “And Alison. as though fireworks were going off. Zindel nodded and walked towards the door pulling an annoying face and slammed the door loudly. Carla and Alison stood up and both curtsied together. The necklace was the most beautiful thing Alison had seen. “Protegat velatos de hoc lepore.” “I have to admit I am not sure either. blue.” Whispered the queen happily. who opened up the box.” Carla smiled. “Please be seated. let’s see if I can fix it. except no noises were heard. was a white-gold pendant with a huge blue diamond.The catch on the door made Alison stop looking at the picture as Queen Zantha came into the room. The chain was made of fine golden threads.” agreed Carla. which Carla took and held gently “Carla. At its centre mounted. which were woven intricately together with precious stones of diamonds. “Zindel.” Carla demanded. would you get refreshments for my dear friends?” the queen requested.” Alison nodded. bouncing off them and began twisting and entwining around the queen from head to toe. With her command the colours came towards Carla’s hands. The Queen smiled and held out her hand. “I am worried that the necklace is glowing and I am taking it as a warning that Amir is returning. back so soon? Thank you for informing your mother of the problems that I have in Frinda. she had no idea what to say. “It’s certainly going wild. your majesty. It seems an eternity.” Carla agreed. “Indeed it is. I shall take this as solemn news. “Well. followed by Zindel. The room shone radiantly with colour.” the queen began.” Queen Zantha ordered kindly.” “It does indeed. emeralds and sapphires encrusted into it. The colours went round and round . she was still holding the photo and wanted to look at it some more. my dear Carla. orange and purple poured out the blue diamond. Carla took her wand from her jean pocket. it is giving me an awful headache.” giggled Alison.

when I ask them to be prepared for the unmentionable that might happen. her eyes seeming to have locked on to his. It may scare him away. I now know that I am safe and if Amir comes I will be protected. Alison thought it was funny seeing a queen sit down with a cup of tea talking about everyday life. She could do with going to bed. nearing the portal to their world. Alison had not felt entirely convinced. I am praying that the villagers will be more aware of the problems that we will be facing. “All right dear?” she asked. The queen sighed with relief and smiled at Carla. then he may not have been important. “Thank you Carla. Alison thought. If the picture was facing the other way. She began to look at the picture once more. Alison had looked on amazed at what had happened. She found Zindel a smarmy man. Carla was glad to get out of the village. then faded. who seemed to complain as much as he could. She would love to know who this boy was. I will make sure she has an army ready to bring to Frinda. I must thank you both for coming at such short notice.” Carla replied as she and Alison curtsied. watching as Carla closed the door behind her and smiled self-contentedly. to a woman who had no royal connection. she felt it would be rude to interrupt a grown-ups conversation. “I will speak to Lidah when I return. I think Alison has had a very long day. Mind you.” the queen said mournfully. Your village will be glowing like a star when we are here. as she watched her daughter stand up and jiggle her hips. we need to go home. “Your majesty. but we will be ready for him if he attacks.” the queen smiled as she too stood up. Carla and Alison walked along the forest edge. and that they will listen to me. “Need the… err toilet. She never knew her mum could cast spells.” “I have taken much of your time. to ask. a cousin. wanting to know how many would be coming from the portals so that . and I know she will be training new members too. the feeling of dread coming over her that she had been caught stealing from the queen. she took the picture out of the frame and tucked it into her jogging bottoms. even though the queen had told her earlier of her mum’s ability. looking at the photo more carefully.” Queen Zantha sighed as she touched the necklace with gratitude.” replied Carla. I believe she has a few good people around different kingdoms that will assist your village. Alison pondered. Alison looked shocked. However. and the queen bowed her head. Zantha and Carla spoke for a while.” “One hopes so. his eyes melting her heart in a way no other boy had ever done. Before she knew what she was doing. or even an uncle. which seemed to have no pause in it.” Alison mumbled quickly. unaware of what was going on. “Oh right. Carla looked up at her daughter.the queen. telling each other about their lives. who in turn felt relief that she had chosen the correct spell. “Let’s just hope we are wrong about Amir coming.

Alison went through the door. “Planto a flosculus caeruleus. he complained.” Carla thought aloud. swearing nor flirting allowed whilst residing with royalty. . She held out her hand and said. who was hoping that this day was going to end. “There. She opened the door and the séance room appeared. daisy-like flower.” Carla winked.” Carla smiled. “Wow Mum. closing it immediately. She bent down and sewed the seed at the side of the door. “Let’s have tea then. No fighting. Alison was relieved when her mum began to unzip the door and through the edges of the door. as she rubbed her hands together to get some of the dirt off her fingers and came through the door. as though the evening that they’d just had. “Flos semen. I’m starving. she stood up and said. Carla went up the stairs followed by Alison. a mellow light appeared. When she had sown the seed. how’d you do that?” Alison asked amazed at the small blue seed that had appeared from nowhere. She opened the door again and the stairway under the stairs was waiting for them to ascend. “A secret.” And with those magic words the seed quickly grew into a blue coloured. while Carla stood there. just hope it doesn’t get squashed.” and with that a tiny seed appeared. was a normal every day one.rooms and food could be ready and asking Carla to mention that noise would be kept to a minimum when they took to staying at the palace.

and not running around a field like a lunatic chasing a ball.” the boy called out sadly. rather than pale skin — she always called them sickly kids. Football and hockey were her favourite games. Alison stared at the photo. who had blonde curly hair and pale blue eyes. She had no after school activities. and never cared if she got a thick lip or a black eye. and the boy followed them. to Alison it did. She had always liked boys with a tan. or vice versa. delicate finger over his lips and stared at his eyes. “Go away!” shouted the other girl. She could now see they were blue. as she preferred her own time for reading or listening to music. “We don’t want you to play with us. as she was always involved in some sort of scuffle in or out of school. which were no different to the gowns. a very dark blue and his skin was an olive colour. which the two girls were wearing. navy blue. yet her mind was very active tonight. the word activity would always send a cold shiver down her spine. until she could no longer keep her eyes open and slowly drifted off to sleep. She felt under her pillow. The only enjoyment she had in her small world was visiting her best friend. He looked about ten. The girls ran out of the bedroom.” giggled a blond-headed girl to another. as a tackle from this girl was like being involved in a car crash — hard. hypnotised by the beauty of the boy. He wore a white frilled shirt. Alison’s life usually dragged. but with her power and her bully ways. which looked far too clean to belong to any ordinary young boy. ********* “Look at him. fast and unforgettable. as a young boy came walking towards the two girls who were sitting on the floor in a large bedroom. so much had happened. It had been such a long. you’re not our friend. a bit older than the two girls he was approaching.” she giggled. who should be climbing trees and receiving a telling off from his parents for ruining his clothes. “Go away and stop following us!” the girls shouted as they began to run into the courthouse and into the garden. It suited him — well.CHAPTER 8 Alison lay on her bed. knee length breeches and freshly polished black boots. dressing their china dolls in beautiful miniature gowns. She was also the one who preferred sport. strange day. laughing as they did so. and took out the picture of the boy. she was one that was feared by the opposite side if a tackle was needed. . I am your friend I do not wish to upset you. Sarah. running her long. “Please let me play. Sarah was every inch a tomboy and was a girl who had bruises to show off in class. She was so tired. as her opponent would always end up worse off.

as though laughing at the pitiable child who looked on the verge of crying. WHERE ARE YOU?” the boy shouted out louder. I don’t care. “ZANTHA . . Gathering pace. you’re not allowed to be in there. It was so quiet. her blonde. He turned around. The girls ran out of the palace gates and into the village. hoping that he was not going to be jumped on. still shouting out their names and hoping that they would call back. when he could not hear the girls any longer. “ZANTHA. his voice trembling with fear. He continued walking. The trees were covering the bright sun in the sky. JUNDA. so still and dark. He gasped and quickly turned around shouting the girls’ names. The darkness slowly disappeared as the light of the sun began showing its face once more and making the boy inhale with relief. not even a feral creature came to greet him. as he took tentative steps further into the woods. he headed back to the edge of the forest.The boy continued to follow. He could hear bushes rustling and the odd snap of a twig. he hated the forest. curly hair bouncing as she ran. but the only sound that echoed around was of the birds that were singing in the trees. pleading with them to stop running and to let him play with them. No longer was there the rustle of branches.JUNDA!” the boy continued shouting. as fear rolled into his stomach and making him hold it tightly as though he was going to be sick. He became worried…scared even. as he continued running to the direction that he had heard the sound. come back. or the twittering of birds. Soon there was silence. he had changed his mind about playing with the girls. However. He walked towards the bush. loathed it deeply and so with a loud cheerio to the girls who were hiding from him. Come out at once or I will tell the king!” the boy shouted. looking for the two girls that he secretly hoped were hiding behind one of the many large tree trunks in the forest. I know who he will believe and it won’t be you. Alas. and a look of fear drifted on to his face as he moved his head quickly around. and making the boy breath heavy. “Tell him. The silence was one he loathed. no one was there. YOU MUST GET OUT OF THE FOREST!” the boy shouted. “ZANTHA. Junda. which was vibrant and green in colour. The girl’s laughter became quieter as they ran further into the forest and the boy’s running quickly slowed down. following a red cobbled path that led out of the village and into the forest.” Zantha shouted out. at being in a gloomy place. “Zantha. hoping to make the girls’ jump with shock at being found. as he walked he saw something in the bushes. An arm of one of the girls was showing between the branches. he walked quickly towards the light and to the path that would lead him back to the village.

Do you think I would put understudies in a war like that?” The visitor asked sharply. having you and Jason as parents. she will be needed to assist with other wars. But do you think Alison is up to this?” Carla asked. Junda lay on the floor with blood pouring from her stomach. So was it Amir? Or. those that can cast spells. But we need a few people like you Carla. This one is not the sort of war that she will be able to help in. She lifted her hands up and felt the picture in her hands. “What have you done. “She has it there somewhere. you never knew you could cast spells until we nurtured it. “What have you done?” She asked coldly. Look at you. A rarity for a girl who loved her sleep. “I have plenty of people to join our mission. she began to walk towards the kitchen. Her face showing an evil smile. but I lost Jason through war. use defence magic and abilities to protect people. Amir?” Alison woke with a start. She opened the door to her bedroom quietly. She didn’t understand how she’d had such a dream like that.” Alison heard the visitor say.” “She will be. However. Now you are one of my best pupil’s and an asset to the union. I would never dream of harming your child. I don’t think she should go. it will take me a little while to find.” . for no reason she stopped at the living room door. and headed towards the stairs. Amir she thought to herself. so she carefully listened.” “You know I will always assist you. At first she thought her mum was watching the television. as I taught you.” “She will not be involved in the fighting. thirsty even. she’s not ready. she found that her mum had a visitor. “We have a lot to sort out. how did she know that it was he? She didn’t ask the queen for his name. but then moving closer to the door. Amir has thirteen years of anger built up inside him. as she looked at the body on the floor and then at the boy with a look of glee planted on her unblemished skin. rather than fight. she was sweating and unable to get her breath. but the voice sounded very familiar. After gently descending the creaky stairs. she has a lot to learn. However.His face was ready to shout out a loud boo and hoping to scare them as his quiet footsteps had paid off. In years to come when she is older. He turned around and saw Zantha standing there. Alison gasped at the mention of her name. Yet. She had no idea who it was.” “Of use? She is my daughter. her open eyes etched with pain at the last glimpse of life. A scream behind the boy made him jump. She was shocked at the thought of this. Curiosity was all that was on Alison’s mind. She will be helping the villagers. and stuck her ear even closer to the door. Carla. I do not want danger put on her. I do not wish to lose Alison too. I am sure she can be of use. was it just a silly dream that she’d had? She felt confused. a look of shock overcame him. still tiptoeing so as not to disturb her mum who was still downstairs. But then his face changed. which was taken away abruptly. I will teach her well. “I understand that. protecting them.

“One can presume she may have wished to see the girl. Alison stared in shock. she moved away from the door quickly and headed towards the kitchen. The conversation was scaring her. She tried hard not to sneeze. she gasped so hard that she thought she was going to be sick. her legs refused to budge and her ear was so close to the door.” Lidah stated. before covering her mouth. that they felt like they were going to be pinned to the wooden fixture. which she had never dreamt of doing. you’re my teacher. . so as not to be heard. She has not shown any. the alien looking creature that stood before her.” Lidah nodded firmly. she is smart in knowing what a person possesses. However. I will see if she has any ability that can be found. The teacher she hated. “Mrs. “She went to Frinda too. Her mum’s uncertainty was making the woman protest more. she still wanted to know who Lidah was. Alison continued to listen to the two ladies talking. a lady that also possessed magic in her hands. or making things entwine.” “We’re not sure if she has any ability. it seemed. “Come in nosey. Alison walked eagerly into the room.” Carla posed. “To you it is. It looked too hard. Alison sniffed. almost shouting out her name in disbelief. not knowing what to say. her nose disagreed to the silent pleas and suddenly sneezed. She wanted to move and just go and get her drink However. Alison was curious to the answer too. She shook her head alarmingly. wanted to know who Alison was. alas. making things appear from nowhere. almost protesting. your—”Alison stuttered. Foster?” Alison cried. almost crying. She could never be like her mum. too confusing. However. nevertheless. before she had chance to hide. “Why Alison?” Carla asked. and had no doubt travelled to all sorts of strange and interesting kingdoms. her mum came out of the living room.” Carla voiced. her nose had decided to itch. was now going to teach her some tricks. She does not like to be in the dark when a youngie develops into the age of being taught the ability they were born with. The queen had asked for her personally. your. which may be hidden within her.” Carla said smiling. The queen may not be of magic or abilities. no one knows until it is developed. I’m not sure. I want you to meet Lidah. “Lidah? This is Lidah!” Alison almost shouted out. But my real name is Lidah Fortes. a lady of wisdom. when she saw who it was. “Dear Carla. “But you.“Lidah. Zindel actually came to me. Yet at the same time.” Alison knew she had no ability in her. permanently. Alison stood looking aghast.

“So how old are you?” Alison asked aloud. and always seemed to be spying on her in the playground. However. I have taught many people in my life and she will not be as bad as others that I have taught. when Lidah took a breather from talking and began to take a sip of sherry out of her small glass. Lidah seemed to enjoy talking about her real life. “I’m 495 years old. I must look into it in more detail.” . I do look young for my age. looking after sweet dogs and cats. Alison sat on the settee. Alison wanted to leave the room. I’m not a senile old bat. Alison listened intensely to Lidah. “Alison. however. this I can see. I think I could.” Lidah stated. keeps the old mind active. Alison looked at her mum for moral support. and taking gerbil’s home for the night. vile. She tried pulling away.” Lidah confirmed. The teacher you were supposed to have this year suddenly had a bout of fungalitis that refused to budge from her body and I was drafted in. I can see. feeling her skin and grabbing at her hands. There was no escaping now and so she decided to hear the outcome of her future. Alison felt dizzy. looking at her eyes. but I will overcome it. But her eyes. aren’t you?” Alison asked half laughing. She always wanted to be a veterinary nurse. noisy things. And while all these negative thoughts were going around in Alison’s head. don’t be rude!” Carla scorned.” Lidah hummed as she tapped her head and winked. Lidah smiled as though reading Alison’s mind and said. she hated the smell of Lidah’s breath on her cheeks. that is interesting. Her glares were not as frequent. Lidah pulled firmer. you know. she did not wish to be in the same room as the teacher who always shouted at her for doing minute things in class. “Oh no. I have been keeping an eye on you this term. “It’s okay Carla.” Lidah chuckled. as she suddenly pulled Alison close to her. This she would have to weigh up and see which career she actually wanted when she was older. bit of fight in her. when I found out that there could be another member to our union. looking Alison up and down. which was also to a minimum. all she got back in return was a warm smile. Never in her mind did she know that her future would be of slaying evil monsters from other kingdoms. It seemed to make the old lady uplifted. And I think after close examination — mmm — yes. A future of death and war. “Yes. but I was prepared to sacrifice my needs to see if you were worthy of being taught the abilities. she seemed different to the teacher she knew at school. I had to see for myself.” Lidah hummed and then loosened her grip on Alison’s neck.“Yes. Where I come from you live for thousands of years. her eyes softening when talking of her time in the union. “Yes. mmm she sees things that no one else can. nor were the tone of strictness in her voice. I like surprises too. I hate kids to be honest. something she did not expect. and the touch of her shiny old hands grabbing at her face.” “495? You’re joking. “She will be stubborn to learn. as I had taught your mother. I know how old I am.

” Lidah nodded. “Mum. I don’t want to do this. . ta-ra!” Carla shouted. as she began walking down the drive of the house. until you use it.” Lidah took another big swig of her sherry and licked her lips when she had pulled the glass away from her lips.” Alison stared at the skeletal lady. “Indeed you will. like dancing or making sunshine crystals. to make sure none of the intoxicating liquid escaped her mouth. however. waving to Lidah until she was out of sight of the house and closed the front door. worried. “Ah. doesn’t it go? — Oh. that is. I was like it too. Alison lifted her head up. make her look strange and scrawny.” Lidah stood up and grabbed her carpetbag and walking cane. We still have to exercise and move around. and then we can progress from there. Mind how you go and I’ll speak to you tomorrow. After that I may need to find excuses to hold you back at school.“But that is such a long time.” “Awww!” Alison groaned. “Not allowed to. giving a shrug to her shoulders. Being a woman of such age would without a doubt.” Carla shrugged casually. you will be in detention. “Where I come from you are not allowed to sit around and do nothing. “Tomorrow. She must know some basic rules first. Your body.” “Yes. I have a few errands to do before morning comes around. then you will come with me to my kingdom to be taught more. opening the front door to the outside world.” Carla replied. not here anyway. Bye for now. I’ve never seen you do things like that!” Alison cried. “I must go. it would be best not to show her anything. I need to find which ability is best suited to you. Plus.” “Thank you for coming. apprehensive. if your mother allows it. I will make sure Alison is ready for you tomorrow. we do not only have to stay in our own kingdom. We have a week to do this in.” Carla stated as she opened the living room door for her guest. “We’ll see how it goes. But then you learn such strange and wonderful things. but it will be fun. that sort of thing.” Carla smiled. then smiled. that it soon becomes second nature and you don’t notice it. you know. “Thank you. “Yes. not like your old folk seem to do. Lidah. I understand. Alison was sitting on the sofa with her head on her hands looking at the floor. well.” Alison mumbled. She realised why Lidah was such a strange looking woman. when Carla walked back into the living room. we can venture to other kingdoms too and learn strange new things. to get on to the pavement in their street. “But what you did tonight. or.

” Carla laughed. “Yes.” Carla winked. “Goodnight dearie. so stop asking. not my form teacher from school. I will be up shortly.” laughed Carla. She knows what she’s doing. I think you should give her a chance.” Alison groaned. that no one could see?” “No.” “Never?” Alison asked half smiling. “Not even a little magic. She has taught many people. I’ve been itching all day. and so I never do magic here. of all people.” “Kids? I am a young lady Mum. “Well. I can’t stand her.” Carla gave Alison a kiss on the cheek. “Never.” “Yeah sure. “Not till 7am.” “MUM!” Alison cried with embarrassment. “But she’s Lidah? I was expecting someone with a pointed hat. “Ever?” “Ever.” Alison yawned. not some baby in a nursery. She’s a very wise woman.” Carla smiled.” Carla nodded. She just doesn’t understand how to treat kids. “Can you imagine if I started throwing magic around? It would cause mayhem. it’s nearly 12am. if that’s a better way of saying it.“Why not?” Alison asked.” They both laughed and then Alison’s face became a frown. Mum. and even then I need a shovel to move you in the morning. Little buggers bit me last night. bed — now.” “Well. you have to be up shortly. Mum. cloak and strange spectacles. sleep tight and don’t let the bed bugs bite.” “But it had to be her. . and Alison smiled. she has no idea how to treat you. young adults. “Right missy.” “She’s a good teacher. “Well they do dear.” “Alison. “Okay. whatever you want me to believe. Either way. when she opened the living room door. I notice you’re only in the kitchen for a few seconds when you’re cooking.” Carla pointed out and pulling her reluctant daughter off the settee. I do have a microwave.” Alison protested. off to bed with you. it would be awful to be honest. I just need to tidy up the room. “Night Mum.. So shoo. So try not to be too rude and listen to what she has to say.

the noise was getting on her nerves. so more responsibilities from here on. you keep telling me you’re not a kid anymore.” “Mum. I’m ill.” “Well. “What’s that in your hair?” Carla asked when Alison finally appeared in the kitchen. Carla felt Alison’s forehead and smiled curtly. Come on.BEEP. as Alison tutted. I hate them.” Alison groaned. she was too lazy to switch it off. get up now. “Still a cutey. “Alison. I had an awful night’s sleep. Looks like you’re wearing a wig. and as annoying as it was. I could be dying for all you care.” Carla lied.BEEP! “ALISON GET UP AND TURN THAT ALARM OFF. it doesn’t suit you. She turned over and attempted to get back to sleep. “And make your bed too. “Well. new craze in school. it makes the back of your hair go all funny.” Carla complained. Her alarm was still buzzing. I’m so tired.BEEP. pulling her duvet over her head. you’re just a bit warm. as she pulled her feet from under her warm duvet and on to the coffee coloured carpet. “Well tough. Take it out and put your red bobbles in. . “Alison. your breakfast’s going soggy. come on. Tucking the top of her quilt under her pillow.CHAPTER 9 BEEP. nothing nasty. “Not hungry. otherwise Lidah will put a curse on you. Look I’m sweating. YOU’LL BE LATE FOR SCHOOL!” Carla shouted up the stairs the following morning. she went to her room to make her bed. I’m warning you. please. as she rolled her eyes as though in pain. I’m tired. it looks awful. you either get up or I’ll pour cold water on you. big enough to make it yourself now!” Carla shouted when Alison was half way up the stairs. get up. After tying her hair up in the bathroom.” “Aww Mum.” groaned Alison.” Carla pointed to the door. when she entered Alison’s room. I’m awake. “MMM. opening her curtains and pulling the black pillowcase from her daughters face.” Alison protested and pouting as best she could to the unfairness of not being able to copy the school trend. with unfairness. “That’s not fair!” Alison shouted back. “I’m awake.” Carla stated. her pillow was now on top of her head. Leave me. Alison groaned. she felt the picture of the boy under her mattress and smiled at the handsome boy who was looking back at her. “It’s a headband. they are.” Alison grumbled.” she sighed.

all week?” Alison posed.” Alison looked at her mum alarmed. eh?” Sarah laughed. makes a change being you and not me though. DING. “Yeah. yesterday?” Sarah asked Alison as they walked past Mums’ pushing buggies laden with young children. but I thought your Mum would be yelling at you.” Carla said as she was pushing her daughter out of the kitchen into the hallway.” They both laughed. “Got everything? Have a good day at school and see you tonight. but I suppose I have no choice. So will you miss me when you have to walk home on your own after school. Carla winced. “Bye Mum. and began their walk to school.” Alison replied. round. as she pecked her mum on the cheek and answered the door to Sarah. “Sarah.” Alison sighed. That cane is not only used for her to walk with. who stood there with her new headband on. I suppose. To be honest I had no energy left in my body to talk.She went to put it back under her mattress — but then stopped.DONG. yesterday was the strangest day of my life. By night-time I was worn out. “Don’t forget.The doorbell rang. and then the panic was on to get out of the door. “So what the battle-axe do to ya. who were off to school. before her mum noticed. especially seeing her hair was like rag-tails at the back.” “So come on then. Sarah waved and followed Alison up her drive towards the street. so be warned. “I think I’ll just about cope. “Have a nice day. “So are you going to tell me about yesterday? I thought you would ring me and tell me the news. and her mum nodded a firm confirmation. you two!” Carla called out. Downstairs in the hallway she put the picture in her backpack as quick as she could. “Detention for a week. brown eyes.” Sarah stated inquiringly whilst smiling. “Ooh nice. Alison hated that look. I will miss our stories of Rachel and Simon snogging and telling gory tales like that. so I waited for you to call me. in her office. I was going to call you. listen to what Lidah has to say. her face looking far too eager for Alison’s liking. . looking like a lost puppy. It always made her feel guilty. mark my words. tell me —please. and walked back into the kitchen to have her breakfast. too. She will know if you’re listening or not.” Sarah looked at Alison with her big. She decided she was taking it to school with her. “What if Mum saw it?” she asked herself.

However. Alison nodded “No wonder she looks like a walking corpse. It was not far from where the girls lived.” Alison exclaimed. “All right. they continued their walk out of the bottom gates that led on to an open field.“I can’t tell you here and besides we’ll be late for school. You could zap Simon. all that magic and you can’t waste that punk.” They walked across the road on to a pathway. No dog walkers. if need be. You could kill the little sod. Come on. Mum was involved. So. they can’t give you detention can they? Please Alison.” Alison replied with disgust. She was not sure whether she was being told this to bluff her.” . Sarah looked at her watch and her laughter stopped. you did promise. and reported back to their parents. what are you going to do?” Sarah asked with excitement when Alison had stopped talking.” Sarah grinned. Sarah would not believe the story that she was being told. “Not allowed to. those doubts soon disappeared and she hung on to each word that Alison was telling her.” Alison replied. “Well. only small bushes scattered around. it’s 9.15. The whole area was deserted. can’t do. “I wouldn’t want to be putting candles on her cake. “It would be mouldy and vile by the time she blew the candles out. and then she grinned. “Gee were late. Foster and they both began to laugh. only allowed to use it when we’re fighting. “Is Foster really that old?” Sarah asked. How can you stay alive for so long? I thought being fifty was old.” Sarah pleaded and making it even harder for Alison to refuse her begging. so they knew staying there would be a bad choice if a neighbour spotted them. let’s go somewhere where we won’t be disturbed. which led to the park. she’s teaching me. And with Alison feeling happy about the surroundings. They scanned the area one last time to make sure no one was around. but not here.” Alison shrugged. “I have to go and train. when it came to where Alison’s. isn’t it?” Sarah chuckled.” Alison did an expression of Mrs. Sarah pulled a face as though trying to think of something else to say. she sat down on her backpack and began telling Sarah all that had happened. “You’re going to be doing magic? That would be so cool. it would take ages to light. and then Mrs. especially how she breathes. There were no trees. At first. “Oh my Al. Foster. “Not even on vermin like him?” Sarah huffed. “Sorry.” Alison giggled. “Bit unfair.” They both sighed. but that is taking it to a new level. just themselves standing there. so as not to expose the truth.

blonde bobbed hair was swept back in a black headband and her normally sparkling blue eyes looked at the girls worriedly as she approached them.They began to walk towards the school. Sarah put her fingers down her throat seeing this and Alison smirked when she walked past them. the whispering was to a minimum. “Thank you. “Oh. couldn’t get in the school. “Dunno. Or even better. “Hope it’s John Simms.” Sarah mouthed towards the sky. but Bragshaw was standing around like an ice sculpture. saying how awful it was. just for not having me blouse tucked into me trousers.” Suzanne murmured. but all had looks of confusion.” Sarah agreed. Would’ve knocked him out then. however. some with tears at the news. which were being passed around the playground. and then pretend we had to be with them when a teacher came to see why we were not in class. an upturned nose and bucked teeth. He made me get detention the other day. as everyone seemed concerned about the goings on in the school. Alison tried listening to conversations the word ‘Fright’ appearing quiet frequently in the hushed talks that she was eaves dropping in.” Alison answered. Foster is looking for you. They turned around to see Suzanne coming towards them. . with a look of confusion on her face. sobbing. “Yeah. so stayed out here. They crouched down behind the wall leading to the school gates. you know.” Alison suggested with an evil grin. “Alison. “What we gonna say?” Sarah asked.” “Been here all the time. It was an easy operation to do. “Any news as to what’s erm happening?” Sarah asked curiously. rather than two girls appearing from nowhere. was now all they spoke of as the street to the school was now a feet away. like the second one best. Her short. thank you. so as not to be seen. “Where have you been? Mrs. We could say that the prefect had been attacked or something and we would be hailed as heroes and then get to class. Let’s just hope we can sneak in. after seeing this. many heads were shaking. Alison and Sarah beamed. the worry of what might happen to them when they eventually got there. Simon was hugging Rachel. Sarah!” shouted a sweet voice.” Sarah snarled. and quickly crawled through the opened gate and into the crowd of peers. They approached the school grounds and were surprised to see that the playground was full of students. Sarah looked at Alison. a girl who had small pig-like eyes. Alison and Sarah walked around the playground trying to find someone they knew. but all Alison did was shrug her shoulders. beat the prefect up at the door. at the same time. She looked pleased at the tender cradling she was receiving. All faces were sad.

“The monster. she came here and chanted a spell on him. as stiff as a board. “Wouldn’t put it past her. nothing like that. Alison nodded in agreement. glaring at Simon and Rachel. he’s as white as a ghost. They’re waiting for an ambulance. when he came behind her. like bleeding vultures. Winters cold. shift yourselves!” shouted the sixth formers to the curious students who looked at the ambulance’s flashing lights with fascination. Their inquisitive faces staring purposely towards the doors of the school. as the white ambulance pulled up at the main gates. All curious to see what Mr.” Simon quipped. wide enough for it to drive through.” The playground noise quietened. when he was bought to the ambulance.” Suzanne replied. my Mum has done nothing wrong. “No. “Hope they catch the person who did this. Poor Mr. but turning around and seeing Simon holding Rachel in his arms and were heading towards her. but at the same time was hoping that Suzanne would tell all. scared of missing something. But I’ve heard the corridors are in a right mess. She did not want to see Mr. her eyes looking raw with fresh tears and her normal pale complexion was now red and blotchy. “Who would do such a nasty thing? Poor Mr. right?” Alison implored angrily. Foster has been looking after him. “Didn’t the witch predict this?” Simon hissed in Alison’s ears.” Both girls gasped and looked shocked. that thing you call Mum?” “Oh her? Oh yes.She didn’t want to put her foot in it. “Witch?” Alison asked bemused. “Or what? You gonna get her to bewitch me or something?” Simon laughed. so lay off her. clever of her. as the crowd opened up to create a causeway. isn’t it?” Alison snarled. she changed her mind and stayed put. Alison grinned and shook her head. taut body being carried out. Winters. before pushing a girl out of her way so that she could get to the front of the crowd. . not able to move.Mrs. with Rachel giggling. “Move over. The ambulance moved slowly towards the main entrance. Yes. “What caused it? Has he had a heart attack or something?” Alison queried. When the ambulance had stopped. “Look at them. two uniformed men got out and grabbed a stretcher from the back of the van. Winters. Looks like he’s been attacked. as the men entered the main doors of the school. Winters looked like. “No. he wouldn’t harm a fly.” exclaimed Sarah. “Look you.” Sarah complained to Alison and Suzanne. The crowd surged forward.

Winters. “His face is funny. this did not amuse Simon. The crew got back into the ambulance and the students moved out of the way. I hope he gets better soon.” Sarah sighed. “Feelings are mutual.” Suzanne smiled.” she heard one girl whisper. she realised he was in a bad state.” she heard from another. rather than the main door. joined in with the laughing too. because she’s always creeping so far up. meant that there was no way of her seeing Mr. carrying a stretcher with Mr. Maybe she could have Rachel kissing your backside permanently or something.” Sarah commented. before walking towards the ambulance. He seemed his usual happy-go-lucky self. that’s not nice. he looks terrible. Alison looked at Rachel who shrieked under her breath and moved away quickly from the girl who had belittled her hero. loosing Rachel’s arm and pushed his way through the crowd. and with the doors to the van open at the rear. that the crowds of students were now looking at them. “about time you stood up for yourself. who was standing next to Alison. “His fingers are strange. Winters. whilst others tried tiptoeing.” Alison sneered. “I hate you!” Simon scowled. laughed out so loud. and go and invade someone else’s space.” Alison groaned. Because your breath itself is killing me. Suzanne. She felt like crying. hoping to get a better view. I suggest you bug off. never mind your body odour. “Serves him right. Faint gasps could be heard from the students who were at the front of the crowd. “He did look bad. She looked at the students coldly. Foster came out of the main doors. and then quietened when Mrs. Winters on. “I wish she would. However. ********* The form sat quietly thinking of what could have happened to Mr. . if you do not wish to breathe my air.” The main doors to the school opened and the two ambulance drivers came out. she was standing near the front of the van. Simon glared at Alison.” Alison grinned. Once she had entered the ambulance. and super glued his body. Now. “looked like someone threw paint over him.” “Sarah. and then laughed as the crowd around who had heard this snide remark. when she got back to Alison. “But that’s the only way you can describe it. Alison could not see anything. Soon the whispering became loud talking. it like a disease. Alison had only seen him the day before. listening to the crowd who had seen him.Alison laughed too. the doors closed behind her. so that the ambulance could make its way back to the main road.

“I know. The class groaned with the odd not fair being heard. Even for a rebel like himself. without the evidence in place.” “Will we have woodwork today?” a boy named Barry asked. As was his body piercing. too. but always speaking out when the time was needed to. which had a childish look upon it. as you know Mrs. could I have quiet please!” Mr. Armstrong suggested and stopped talking when the door opened and Miss Solar came walking through the door. And unlike the other teachers at St. but can you imagine in years to come when he’s famous. “I know. I think it will be class lesson’s.” Sarah grinned and began to make strange gargling noises. Armstrong. sigh. entered. with hazel eyes.” Sarah whispered to Alison and sighed lovingly. “So I will be taking you for this lesson. Armstrong commented firmly. who would do mundane after school activities. He looked about twenty-six. which was his preferred style. it’s just for today. so please. giggling. believe each word that he spoke. as did a few other girls. the door opened and Mr. “Sarah. “Not today. She smiled sweetly at Mr. and for the fact that we are not to use west wing for the day. Armstrong replied. like Math’s English—” Mr. he still had to be a good teacher figure for the pupils to follow suit. he’s a teacher. rather than spiked. . Winters —” “Yes!” a few of the class whispered. and a face. be patient—” Mr. rather than moving around. who in return smiled back. Proof of his after school activities was apparent by his appearance. was an array of tattoos. which again. he played in a local punk band. “As you have missed first period.” Alison whispered back. Mr Armstrong looked at them before continuing. it could not hide the fact that under the cotton material. before a tear could envelope in her eye. He had a smile that would make even the hardest of people soften up to.” “There is a God after all. which always looked comforting and calm. the pupils could see where his metal attire would be decorating his nose and ears.However. School rules stipulated that hair was not to be gelled into a fashionable style. Alison. His dyed black hair was left to hang around his face whilst in school. Foster has gone to the hospital with Mr. Armstrong. “Please pray we have Mr. which made Alison laugh aloud. The girls looked apologetically at the teacher and quickly quietened down. who was shorter than his peers. Armstrong. Sarah’s face beamed at seeing him. the geography teacher.” Sarah whispered excitedly as she began yanking Alison’s arm in excitement. I know. as the innocence he showed upon his handsome face. “You’re disgusting. made even those who were unsure of his tactics. you will be staying in your form for most of your lessons. Peters High School. And as smart as he was in appearance with his freshly ironed long-sleeved shirt and tie. “Now.

unfortunately you are. Mrs. which was holding the zip teeth together. “How boring is this?” Sarah groaned.“Now. Armstrong ordered as he looked around the class and making sure. “Anyone?” Mr. she had walked off to tend to William who had his arm up in the air. so get your pens. Armstrong asked. I’m sure Mr. “Right. Alison opened her backpack. but I ain’t learning it!” Barry complained. they knew who the boss of this classroom was. or you are very naïve about poetry and wish not to learn. However. she had not noticed that the photograph of the boy had fallen out of her backpack. “And who said that?” Mr. You can have a go at writing your own poetry. “Dunno sir. Heads began shaking slowly. so if you want to be noticed. now please be quiet. could you hand these books out please?” Mr. does anyone know any poetry that they could share with the class?” Mr. and was surprised that Miss Solar had got it in her hands. papers and thinking caps on and no moaning. pulling out her equipment. folding his arms and staring intently at his teacher. . pointing to a pile of books at the edge of the table.” “Poetry?” the class groaned again. “is he from a boy band? Not seen his face before. and un-clipped a safety pin. “Well. “You dropped this.” “Poetry is for girls!” whined Barry. Armstrong asked with a puzzled smile and making a few girls’ smile too. However. Armstrong repeated and again looked around the class. Rock star over there knows poetry. whilst others stared annoyingly at the teacher. backpack off the floor. She looked at the photo and then at Miss Solar.” Miss Solar remarked sweetly. So now you either do know poetry and you do not wish to embarrass yourselves in front of the class. Miss Solar. “You think he does?” Sarah asked beaming. smiling at each child whilst doing her task. Miss Solar obliged by putting a book on each desk. “Yes. Armstrong asked as his eyes looked around the class with curiosity.” Alison looked at her open-mouthed. “Right.” Still no one made a sound. before she had chance to speak. I’m sure you are aware of the different types of poetry there is. as she grabbed her tatty black. Foster has left me a note on her desk telling me you have to do poetry this morning.” Mr. “Well.” Alison smiled smugly. “Okay. you need to impress him. Alison nodded and Sarah began quickly getting her pens and paper out of her bag.

The lesson had all but ended.” Mr. However. will you be quiet. Inspiration was not inside her today. I thought it was pretty good. However. yes – Barry!” “Me?” Barry mumbled. She was usually good at writing small stories or poems. Armstrong stated with interest. Armstrong demanded. “Sleep little town be known. at this moment in time. and started scribbling on a plain piece of paper. “So. Where dancers dance the moonlight twist. Armstrong stood up from the chair he had been sitting on. She put the picture back in her backpack and began to think of what to write on her ink-free paper. which she disliked. He felt silly. He took a deep breath and began. so leave your papers and books on the edge of the table. then put his fingers to his lips and the class stopped in an instant. then she too would be asking questions. It had been a quiet hour. you. does anyone have a poem to tell the class. “Ahh. but please talk quietly.” “Sarah. with a look of annoyance on his normal carefree face. a place of lone.” Mr. otherwise you will sit in silence. as he was able to mark his pupil’s schoolwork.. Armstrong responded. for which he was relieved about. Barry hesitated. Where soldiers drink from every glass And then they like to shake their ass!” The class laughed and cheered aloud. making the girls in his class sigh softly. Alison could not concentrate at all now. especially when all the class turned to look at him. A place of happy. Miss Solar will collect them in due course. and Barry bowed to his audience. “Well. She wished that she had left the picture at home. not bad from someone who thinks poetry is for girls.Anyone? No? Well. “He’s gorgeous. as he rolled his mouth around his face and looked around the class. inspire me with your talent. “We have five minutes till break time. Come on.” Mr... as he joined in with the laughing. Mr. surprised at being picked on as his freckled face began to turn red with embarrassment.” Mr. Sarah looked down at her textbook.” . if it makes sense or not. it was hard to think about anything but the picture and of the dream that she’d had of this boy. You can talk. doesn’t matter if it’s good or bad. Embedded in the stars that wish.“Who’s that?” Sarah almost whistled as she began ogling the picture with interest. if her mum had seen it. I will choose someone. looking at the boy curiously. “Yes. Armstrong remarked.

then?” “No. and I think he kept calling the other girl Junda. as a boy that is. I dreamt about the boy. who is it?” Sarah asked quietly.” “Yeah. but you don’t just take pictures. “Sorry. but won’t she chop your head off or something?” Sarah asked looking concerned. They would not let him play with them. Armstrong could not believe what he was hearing. for?” “I really don’t know. if I’m fighting for her. she can’t do me in. it showed him and two girls.” “Gee Alison. Zantha. He leaned a bit further forward on his desk to hear what they were saying. But when Zantha came behind him she called him Amir. that’s the Queen. do you?” “I suppose not. I had a strange dream. I saw the picture and I just felt I wanted to take it. “So. He’s got to be old now. I like him. He loved his job. He felt like asking everyone in the class to stop talking so that he could hear their conversation more clearly.Mr. “Who?” “This Queen.” “So.” “THE PALACE?” Sarah seemed to have shouted. “I’m not too sure. so they kept running away and then he found Junda dead in a forest. so he may be wrinkly and stuff. he could be firm and strict when the time to do so was needed. but what you doing nicking photo’s out of palaces. and carried on marking.” Alison scowled.” “How old?” . “I found it at the palace. Mr.” “Oh my. you fancy a murderer. “Had this boy done it?” “I don’t think he did.” Alison replied. I don’t fancy him. But the dream.” “Suppose not. Mr. But last night. and accused him of killing her. Armstrong looked up from a book he was marking and stared at the girls. this picture. how much more is there to tell me?” “That’s all for now. the one in the picture. Armstrong gasped under his breath.” Sarah sighed. “And he’s the baddy?” Sarah asked “The very one. “Big mouth.” cried Sarah.” “Amir!” Mr. Armstrong sat back at his desk looking at each pupil. “’Course not.

He was curious as to what she knew about Amir and the Queen. but it was not going to be an easy task to do. He needed to speak to Alison alone. .” Alison smiled.“Dunno. pushing and shoving each other in the progress. Armstrong sat silently. staring at Alison who was steadily making her way out of the room. in his thirties. He wanted to find out what else she knew of the rivalling siblings. Mr.” Sarah smirked. I think. “Thirties? He’s not that old. The bell rang and the children left the room hastily for break.

which was now showing jars of body parts that were pickled. “Dunno.” Mrs. mouthing at him to stop. “SARAH. then again. He slid down in his chair so that his foot could reach the back legs of Sarah’s chair.” Mrs. Bragshaw pointed to a student. while Sarah scribbled on a bit of scrap paper. and turned back to the screen. Bragshaw hollered. maybe we do one of those little tests. which made the teacher look up. “who cares about a manky bit of cloth in a big building?” Sarah groaned.CHAPTER 10 It was the last lesson of the day. You will have exams soon and if you don’t know the questions. She did not really want to go. Sarah turned around glaring at him. as she pointed a pen at the picture that was being projected to the class on a white screen. her light wrinkled face frowning at Sarah with annoyance. “No Miss?” mumbled Sarah.” replied Alison dryly. Bragshaw shouted in her best teacher’s voice. keep your yawns to yourself and listen to the lesson. and kicked the chair even harder. However. “Does anyone know what was kept in these tombs?” Mrs. “—and if you take a look at this pyramid here. but felt no joy over it. “So boring. and began kicking it. and with the pen she was using. you will see how fantastic these tombs were made. Mrs. due to being in a dark. one more outburst then you will go to your form teacher. Bragshaw asked excitedly. “You little—” Sarah shouted. Foster was going to take place after school. Bragshaw asked sternly. she was curious as to what was going to be taught. . The girls looked at each other smiling. or not. who too had not been listening to the teacher. Simon and William were sitting behind Alison and Sarah. NOW!” Mrs. you won’t know the answers. yawning every now and then. “Girls. are we?” Mrs. Bragshaw pointed out angrily. Foster was not going to be there to set up lines for them. Bragshaw smiled. and Alison was not sure whether her first magic lesson with Mrs. stuffy room. A few hands shot up. Simon took great interest at the teacher’s threat and decided to provoke her once more. “I thought it was when we were in our last year that we had exams?” Sarah whispered to Alison.” Mrs. “Well.” Sarah whispered. will you pay attention. letting out a louder than usual yawn. Alison looked at the picture. as they knew Mrs. “Keeping you up. OUT OF THIS CLASS. Simon grinned evilly at his victim.

The man’s voice was angry. which had blue tattered wallpaper. Alison ran back towards the bed when the sound of footsteps were coming up the stairs. pushing Simon on the way out of the classroom. “Anymore behaviour like that and I will personally set punishment out for you all. you’re evil — you deserve to die like them!” the man raved and suddenly without warning. not enough room for furnishings. She looked around frightened. but standing in a bedroom. as though trying to calm the angry man down. Alison walked towards the door. Bragshaw threatened the class. They looked calm. It was only a small room. she found she could not take her eyes off him. Alison looked at the door. She felt as though she was floating. The door banged open and a man. when she’d done her private threat to the boy and was ready to turn back around. her feelings evaporating into the distance as she continued to stare hypnotically at the boy who was now unsure what she was doing. However. who in return stared back. the shouting was making her head hurt. but she could not help staring at them. that all was not well. She was no longer sitting in class. which she would wake up from in class. as she began to make strange noises under her breath. before settling back down on to the wall momentarily. fear within her telling her. whilst the woman’s was soft and reassuring. she wanted to open it and escape. and was approaching the door to the room. she wanted to leave wherever it was. She looked at her clothing and gasped — it was boys clothing. She felt strange. came in and grabbed her. that the pictures on the wall in the room blew up like a mini-whirlwind. Alison was terrified. with discarded food and drink packaging strewn around on the floor. grabbed Alison . A red chequered shirt that seemed to have been torn and revealed fresh scratches to the arms. she realised that this was not so. her head felt light-headed. She began to breathe heavy. a heavy feeling surrounded her body. gliding gently towards his green eyes. personal artefact in. The Dungarees that she was wearing were ripped too. as though wild animals had attacked her. as she began to walk around the small room. when she heard the shouting of a man and a woman’s voice echoing beneath the room she was in. “You see what happens when you play with witches? Do you? You’re vile. She turned her gaze to Simon. and she could not see nothing around her as the room around her became black.” Mrs. with scraggy brown hair and a moustache. A cardboard box in the corner of the room was all that was in here to keep the belongings of this person’s. something she had never noticed on the sly looking boy before.Sarah got up angrily. and slammed the door so hard. hoping that it was a dream. old. However. who looked at her with dread. She felt sorry for her friend who was standing on the other side of it. which Alison was in. Alison’s vision became blurred. but she was afraid to. and so peaceful. who was stout. just in case she came face to face with these people and they would harm her if they caught her trespassing in their home. worn out blankets that lay scattered on a bed.

how could she be Simon?. but the man pushed her away abruptly. pulling her up from the floor. you must keep away from her. crying. by the smell of his breath and staggered every now and then. you know that. squeezing as hard as he could. her head felt as though it was on fire. will you?” the lady pleaded. Alison screamed in panic. making the lady hit her head on the banister. His face was badly bruised and his neck showed the signs of the throttling. but couldn’t. and we will never forgive her for that. the woman pulled her away and pushed her into the bathroom. he’s scum. Her mum killed your Nan. “Simon. a strange tingling sensation swimming around her face and making her feel as though she could pass out. she suddenly sensed herself floating out of Simon’s body and instantaneously found herself lying on the floor in the classroom. Her neck was hurting her. . You promise me?” Alison looked up at the lady. The lady came running to help Alison. He loosened his grip when the feeble punches of the woman were felt on his back and Alison landed on the floor. “I want him out my house. he won’t play with that girl again. then noticed a mirror by the sink. Alison shook her head. but before the blow of a fist came towards her. Alison looked at the teacher with fear. The man continued to yell at her. and locked the door. “You must promise me. as he pulled her up by her hair. “He’s dead. do you hear?” The lady sniffed.. She stood up not knowing what was to come. before pushing her abruptly on to the floor She began to cry more at the pain he was inflicting on her. The tired looking woman attempted to hold back her hysterical crying. before all went black. leave him Jack. His hands locked tighter around her neck. Emma!” Jack shouted. looking back at Alison was not she. OK? The girl is evil. She began to stroke Alison’s hair. it felt as though his hands were still around her. She looked at the mirror. “He didn’t know it was her. kicking her with his unsteady foot. Without warning. you must never play with Alison again. with the teacher tapping her face gently to revive her. If he wants to play with witches. trying to protect her from this evil beast.around the neck. and making Alison gasp for air. “Get up you little weed!” Jack shouted. then he can bloody live with them!” The banging on the bathroom door stopped and the door to another room banged loudly — then there was silence. The man had been drinking heavily. a very young Simon. as he attempted to focus his eyes on his victim. but Simon.

But the thin. Winters had seen that night. Foster was not aware of her own body noises as she stared with wonder into Alison’s eyes and gave a silent gasp.” Alison woke up slowly. her head was banging and she felt uncomfortable. She had no time to persuade Nurse Mavis. And Mrs. “Your eyes seem different.CHAPTER 11 Mrs. Mrs. he was aware that what Mr. is death and mortality. the room was stuffy and staring at her like something possessed was Mrs. The Headmaster. Alison could hear the crackles of Mrs. nurse had other ideas. just as she had requested. She was not happy to learn of Alison fainting. Time was ticking by and the old witch had other things to attend to. she had no idea what she was talking about. “Somnum. . He had agreed for the closure. destroying any minute data. Mrs. and walked closer to Alison and sat on the edge of the table peering into Alison’s eyes. Mr. She did not like to be bullied into things that she did not like or trust. Foster had agreed to this and wanted to make an immediate start. before people began walking through the corridors and removed evidence. It meant that Mrs. Foster’s chest in the quiet room. eyes tell stories of the soul. Foster. but first she had an appointment with Alison. Mmm yes. Foster had returned. but only on the grounds that it was all back in order and open for the following morning. yet at the same time. that she would care for her until her mother arrived. strict. Foster could take her and begin teaching her.” Mrs. Winters incident. which could be used to find out the exact cause of Mr. She wanted to examine the corridors and entrance hall. pulling her shoulders together and giving a shudder. just looking at a person you can see if they have had sorrow or happiness. Alison shrugged. though it did have advantages. that allowing Alison to be taken from her room was important. was not something from this planet. Foster began. “Eyes tell stories. Alan Baines hated being told what to do in his own school. Foster stood up. She was now sitting up in a hard wooden chair. and winced. The west wing of the school had been closed all day. so with the quickness of her spindly fingers she raised them above Mavis’s head and said. No longer was she lying on white sheets with a baby blue blanket covering her and a cool breeze floating around the room from the fan that was on a table next to her. nor that she would give her detention for fainting in class.” Mrs. Foster was not happy about this. and being in sickbay. Without your door to the world all there is. She was a nurse who liked order and quietness around her patients.

Just name a place and we can go. seeing that she had no choice — began.” Alison replied quietly. holding a bag of bread in her hands.” Mrs. However. I can take you anywhere. while Mrs. She never seemed the type to have a gentle side. well. the room became red like fire for a second and before Alison could vent a scream of fear. please tell me. Foster queried. and sat next to Alison. not with an old teacher who was now walking to her desk and opening the old drawer. Why was Simon being hurt?” Mrs. he was being shouted at by a man. Alison shrugged. She still felt sick and thinking was hard. “So.” “Amazing.” Alison replied bluntly. “Have you seen things. watching two ducks waddling towards her. throwing bread to the quarrelling ducks that ran towards her eagerly for the crumbs. “I saw Simon as a young boy. if I take you somewhere. Foster said loudly. Foster asked and waited for an answer. Foster stated with a confident nod of her head. tell me where. Foster hummed and arred and leaving Alison to ponder what this meant.” Mrs. who was trying to protect him. secrets of others. “Very well…Parcum. It was strange seeing her teacher do this. I think it was his dad. The red gem came to life. “How about. but a change of scenery does do us the world of good.” “Where were you when this was happening? Were you watching from the side?” Alison shook her head. Alison thought for a second. “Park?” Mrs Foster asked. Alison?” Mrs. to reveal a red gem “Quickly. and when I looked in the mirror. I was Simon.” Mrs.” Alison looked confused. Foster gleamed. “You have?” Mrs. Foster urged. His dad was really hurting him. and pulling out a small box. “Park. all I saw looking back at me was Simon.” Mrs. I think I was. Foster asked kindly. that you have seen things that do not belong to you. and Alison warmed to it. what have you seen?” Mrs. “This man said that my Mum was a witch and that he was not to play with me. She had no idea where she wanted to go. she was sitting on a park bench. but the man was nasty and kept pushing her away. “No. and I think it was his mum. “We’re still in my office. Foster stood by a small railing.“It is as though you are of a distant past. “Have you delved into something that you should not have seen?” Alison sat up straight and nodded her head gently. I could feel the pain he was going through. “Can you remember playing with Simon as a child?” .

and I know you don’t get along too. which is a pity. and bring it back to us. and then I felt sick when I was distracted. “Yes. Foster mumbled. Only little. Never. it’s an ability all right. and doors.” Alison smiled and shrugged her shoulders. you will be able to use it wisely. Very strange he was. Taken over a person’s body?” “No. I would’ve known.” Mrs. and I can teach you to use it for the present and future too. but he was very useful. it may come to you.” Alison looked down at the ducks that were now fighting for the last bit of bread that had been thrown. Like. Foster asked looking puzzled. Died at a young age though. The last person who had this ability found many secrets for the union. Wolfsan Albeiter. We never needed to hide in dark corners listening to plots. “What? Oh nothing.“I’m not too sure. which made me feel happy and content and the doors—” “Sorry? Glitter on the floor. and get top marks?” Alison smiled Mrs. you’re using a lot of energy in your body. take out what they were planning. I think I need to open your mind and train it to accept this new ability. “So strange it was Simon though.” “Ability?” “Oh yes. and that would be a waste of energy. they danced and moved around. what did you feel?” “Sorry?” “Did you feel different at the palace?” “No…yes I did. thinking aloud. Foster. of all the children it was him. I have not seen this for centuries. No. that’s all. “I saw glitter on the floor. spying on our enemies and seeing what they have planned.” “Would that mean I could know the answers to my exams. you would have to scout every exam board in the country to find them. “Oh no dear. even though it was closed. the doors. “Mmm. but I don’t think we were friends. All we needed was this man. “But I had one memory and that was of the past. What was his name now? Ahh yes. “And at the palace.” “Yes. Foster gave a light laugh.” Alison stated honestly. I saw light appearing from the door. I may have done over the park. did you say?” Mrs. So have you done this before?” “Done what Miss?” “Delved into people’s minds. He would sneak into the enemies mind.” shrugged Mrs.” .” “Why?” Alison asked.” “No worries.

It tried to catch me. “Well. suddenly remembering the poor man who had been carried away earlier that day.” “I don’t think Mum would be too happy if I was sitting next to enemies.” Mrs. tutting. “Can you tell me what you saw?” “I don’t know what it was. “A gut feeling dear. It’s not only you I have been watching.” Mrs. as she looked down at her watch. Amir knows about us seeing the queen. I saw something in that block.” Mrs. trust me. What was it. Alison. you get plenty of those in this business. Alison looked around at the cramped room. She was interested to know what it was. I think his old war tactics kept him alive. Foster stood up from the bench and said “Meus muneris. The opposition never knew. Whatever it was tried to kill him. Winters being found this morning and with me being away from the school—” “How is Mr.” “Did it happen in the main entrance?” Alison asked. as she tapped her long pointed nose. but—” “I might? Well. I noticed it had arms or something.” “How would he know?” Alison asked. “Or already.” Alison sighed. “What Wolfsan used to do.” Mrs. but luckily. could’ve been a passing spirit. Get plenty at the School you never want to be here late at night. Winters. was pretend to be on the baddies side. I am sorry we never got down to a lesson. He is in great shock. they only stunned him.” Mrs.” “Did you?” Mrs. . seeing who your parents are. eating and drinking. and Alison walked out. that’s good to know. But you are the greatest interest to me. and singing of years gone by now.“But I would need to stand in front of them to do this moving into body thing. I also have new members. you might. but it was fast. Foster opened the door to her office. Foster smiled. we shall begin. who I think you may know. “Not too sure. that way it was easy access. and wants to stop us from fighting.” “It’s just that yesterday when I left you. do you know?” Alison asked. and sighed “Tomorrow. Won’t I get killed?” Alison asked. Foster sighed. but at least I have something to work on. With Mr. “We must go. would she?” “You do spoil things. “We must go. “Yes it did. I’m afraid I have other business to attend to. “He will be fine. It looked just like a shadow. Miss?” Alison asked. Foster paused for breath.” and suddenly they were back in the office. Foster looked at Alison.

Armstrong whispered. as though he was up to mischief. Armstrong enquired. I fell over. of course you must go home. . Foster can be a bit over the top at times. “Yes. and that he had no knowledge of it. She knew that when that look was around. why have you been to see Mrs.” Mr. an asset to their fold. Alison noticed he still had the boyish twinkle in his hazel eyes. However. Armstrong smiled and bowed his head.” Alison replied. She had seen that look in the boys’ eyes in her form.” Alison voiced promptly. “So. Mind how you go. “for erm…getting all mucky on our school outing. “Feeling better now?” Mr. especially as he was told that he was of importance to their missions. Mum will be worried. no matter how big or small. he wanted to speak to his leader to see if there was going to be a war and if he was indeed. Mr. that’s all. Alison nodded. “Much better thanks. Armstrong. Alison began to walk along the corridor. “Detention. “Being mucky? Why what had you been up to?” Mr. Take note of everything different that is going on around you. “Nothing. unaware that Mr. Foster?” he asked curiously. she was not letting on to the real reason of her visit to Mrs. He hated being the last to know things. He did not like the fact that Alison knew of a war that was approaching. Alison turned around and smiled kindly to the teacher who gave her a polite smile back. just because he was commissioned to stay on earth.” “And you got detention for that? Mrs. For his age.” As much as Alison liked Mr.“I will see you here tomorrow. Foster. Armstrong was walking behind her.” Mr. Armstrong asked kindly. his eagerness to know what was going on pumping in his veins as he quickened his pace and gave a light cough. He decided that enough was enough. then trouble was going to brew. “Yes Sir. his smile turned to a disgusted frown when he watched her walking along the corridor once more. until he was needed. Foster stated gently.” Alison nodded. “I must go now Sir. He felt betrayed by not being informed. Armstrong looked at Alison puzzled. before closing the door to her office. But don’t tell anyone that. sir.” Alison smiled sweetly at the teacher who nodded back. He was not happy that she would not leak her knowledge about Amir or the Queen by mistake.” Mrs.

It had a more old fashioned smell. that was hard to remove from Lidah’s spatula into a jar. and unwilling to co-operate. She could not see clearly enough due to the darkness in the main reception area. At first. She wrote a note stating her meeting with Alison. She unlocked her filing cabinet and took out her briefcase. whilst walking along the dreary. She took deep breaths to smell the odour. She walked back to her office and locked the door. a kind of sticky blue substance. which may have been clothing of the person or thing that had committed. and Andrew Winters’s mop and bucket lay carelessly on the ground. but could not put her finger on. Lidah collected her evidence. However. before Lidah shouted. carefully labelling each jar and placed it in her briefcase. all about what she had seen in the entrance hall. Time was passing by and with a case full of jars and her notebook crammed with notes. The lights in the ceiling had been smashed. She looked down at the floor. that the evidence was clear. some of Andrew’s and some. and then proceeded down to the west wing. Leaflets were scattered around the floor.CHAPTER 12 Lidah breathed a sigh of relief when Alison had left the room. and carefully looked around the corridor. scratch marks on them. “To Onbrier!” . grabbed a notebook and pen. but also knowing that she could have an ability to nurture. She needed as much evidence as possible to find the cause of Mr. The corridor did not have the usual smell of boiled cabbage and sweaty socks. and continued to write pages of notes. It was only when she went into the main entrance area. She stopped writing and inspected the main doors. was even better. quickly taking a small key shaped item out of her carpetbag and held it firmly in her hands. speaking so freely was not only a surprise. She needed sanctuary. a smell that Lidah recognised. She clicked on her torch and noticed that the doors looked as though they had plenty of fresh. They were made of solid wood and painted a dark green. this unforeseen sight. as though it was to prevent Andrew seeing whom his assailant was. Lidah could see that there had been a commotion. The key glowed silver and gold. a torch. Residue was seen on the ceiling and floor. folded the paper in half and holding it up in the air. She needed to go to her real home back in Onbrier. Lidah opened the door of the west wing. and birds flew happily around the wall for only a few seconds. or what had done this to him. Lidah was not going to rest until she found out whom. she decided that she had all that was needed to begin her investigation. she said stipes ad onbrier and the note vanished. Torn material. Winters awful occurrence. looked up at the ceiling and walls for clues. nothing strange appeared. a place where she could think and assess her finds. olive green passageway and wrote in her notebook. She had expected her student to be stubborn and obnoxious.

I have a feeling that Amir and his cronies have something to do with this. He was lucky not to have died. I know he likes to use people who possess deathlike abilities. Andrew fought hard to keep the beast away from the innocence of earth. who was looking around the room with great interest. whilst holding a magnifying glass to his eye. “I agree. Lidah welcomed her visitors in. she opened her door to two peculiar looking men. “A young girl from the school witnessed a shadow type spectre in the main hall. like a child who needed to investigate the world around with sticky fingers. These are scratches made with anger. with long grey hair.” replied Lidah. Andrew could not do this. was in fact. it was certainly not human. Concesta. no. One was tall. thin and balding and had a regimental look to his face. which was found at the scene. “Indeed I do. This here—” Lidah pointed to the blue goo in the jar. was small and plump. to freely roam around the kingdom. and a lot of this was found in the main entrance. perhaps?” Frezca asked. these are deep scratches. too. a mixture of flowers and herbs that was once used to fend off diseases and bad odours in the olden days. “Not like this Concesta. as his blue eyes began eyeing up a strange item to investigate. I found plenty of scratch marks on the door. “And does the evidence tell you what the outcome of the attack could have been caused by?” “Alas.” Concesta shrugged. but doors scratch easily. His life is one of luck.” “Whatever it was has put dear Andrew in the infirmary. Andrew stopped the object from leaving the school. It was that of a very oldfashioned favourite called tussie mussie. The other gentleman. The door to her home knocked and with her apron and gloves still on. Whatever it was. Lidah?” enquired Concesta. All I can see is that whatever it was. “I believe you have evidence from the scene at St Peters High School in your laboratory. “is blood. his fingers would have been torn to shreds. wearing a sky blue uniformed overcoat and carrying a strange multi-coloured briefcase.” . a long moustache and a more friendly looking face. blood.” Frezca voiced. the tall man. and they followed her into her examination room. These scratches were made as though Andrew had got this thing and was attacking it. which looked around curiously at things to touch.********** Lidah was amazed to find that the blue goo. which showed authority and confidence in his wrinkled old face.” “Yes. She also remembered the aroma that she had smelt in the corridor.” “From another kingdom.

” Concesta stated as he and Frezca walked towards the lab door. Baines is not very happy about the situation. Yes. Queen Zantha sends a message to us about her necklace glowing. She walked up her garden path through the portal door and back into her office at the school. I too hope he can tell us more about the incident. The door to Lidah’s house slammed shut. “I will inform headquarters of the results and your personal theories of the find. However.” Lidah took her gloves off. “I’ll be there. than this happens. but how long he will stay in this condition? Who knows? I am hoping he will wake and he may be able to tell us more.” Concesta stated dramatically. we’ll let ourselves out.” “Very well. seven o’clock sharp.” Lidah nodded. Lidah. there is to be a meeting at headquarters this Friday.” “And do you think this thing is still lurking in the school grounds?” Concesta asked.” Lidah agreed. which were needed to clean the school. I agreed I would put things back in order before school reopens in the morning. and that is no good for me. Frezca will go to the infirmary to monitor Andrew’s progress and speak to him when he comes around. Mr. to begin the task in hand.” Concesta remarked. Andrew was only stunned. of course. . then opened another cupboard. “I must get back to the school and clear up the mess. and that she believes her brother is coming back to take over the kingdom. very coincidental indeed. And no sooner has the message been received. you. grabbing potions and liquids. “It just seems a bit of a coincidence. then earth would be in dire trouble. if whatever it was had escaped from the school. and the circumstances of this scenario.” reminded Concesta to Lidah. “Don’t forgot. I think. earth time.“Amir? Why Lidah? We have plenty of enemies who wish to annoy us with their existence. and Lidah put her findings in a cupboard. who had picked up the jar of blue blood and sniffed it. the smell was not pleasant and he hastily put it down. or the union. and looked at Concesta and Frezca. “As do I. I don’t have much more to go on except theories. Until then. “I am hoping it went back to where it belongs.

His killings over the years bought many coins and jewellery to his collection. Many are from kingdoms that are not too far to transit to us. with muscles built like mountain peaks on his body and had the continual look of death printed on his hardened ginger. He had waited so long for the moment to kill his sister and her villagers that he was now getting impatient. as long as he had it. His once handsome face was now painted in scars. killed by the hands of this army.” Amir said in a voice that sounded deep and sinister.” “Are you aware that Frinda is to be banished? I want all that lives there. was still of expensive quality. “Indeed they are. I will be informing them of our itinerary. a tall man. The tall. This war will end no sooner than it has begun and the Kingdom of Frinda will be a figment of our imagination. some faint from battles long gone by. around a long. Amir sat back in his chair smiling.” Amir snarled. rectangle oak table in the large. be child or elder.” General Pinnah agreed. The time to take his sister was now brewing in his veins. who showed just as much darkness as the outside of their kingdom did. . stone room.” Amir snarled with a wry smile appearing on his heavily scarred face. His clothing however. “Yes Master. and others that still looked new and raw. Money was no object for Amir. the war will begin and I have many men who wish to join us in this battle. “Can I presume that this army of yours is capable of killing and that they will not run in the opposite direction?” Amir enquired in an authoritative manner. “Soon. once confirmation of the war is agreed on. now stood black and empty. The table of leaders laughed and chanted “Amir” then began banging on the table so loudly that the metal tumblers that they were drinking from crashed to the ground.” replied General Pinnah. His life was of hatred and bitterness and the smell of death was all he found as a pleasurable desire to have. His eyes that were once blue and shone like sapphire stones. his face looking devious at the thought of death fast approaching. as the black sky and storms gave no light to those sitting in the room with a prince. wide window in the great hall was no use to the councillor’s. “This army is not cowering down to pathetic objects of any sort. He had killed many men over the years who had not fulfilled to his satisfaction the producing of an army that was merciless and evil. Amir stood up from his chair looking at each of the eight informers who sat before him. He sat scowling at the men who sat around the table in the great hall hoping that they had at last found his men and the mission could begin. and her wretched team of amateurs.CHAPTER 13 Prince Amir listened intensely to his informers. I know how you wish to massacre the village. He did not care how his wealth came. “Julu A’ Vanda has taught many new wizards and witches to assist her in killing Lidah. bearded face.

“Master. as the looks of a person could easily get them hung out for the birds to feed on. Amir stared at the cloaked person annoyingly. as he stared longingly at the bolt of lightning that was striking the homes of the village that were near his castle.” “It was Winters. and the eagerness to get to Frinda was all that he desired. “What?” boomed Amir. Amir stood up and walked towards the window. as do you. He did not care how their lives ended. And where is Ahaz? You said that he was of use to you.” a timid voice whispered from the doorway. The yearning of the war was bubbling inside him. pitiful creatures?” Amir growled with anger. “How did it fail? She is an old lady. including many of his informers. He knows the consequences. The chanting and laughing continued. as they wrapped their black cloak around tighter.” “You did not think it was wise to bring him back here to be dealt with?” “Dealt with?” the cloaked person repeated. There was a short pause. even with the warmth of the room. “Go now. “He has failed me. until Amir lifted his hand in the air and the once loud room suddenly became quiet. what is it?” Amir asked impatiently. Master. the cold shiver down their spines was never going to leave them until they left the prince. they wished not to be seen in this castle. as long as it was done. I have more business to continue with.” Amir noted. Lidah is never alone when we near her. Their voice sounding quieter than it normally did. “I believe you have news for me? I am hoping it is good. “Well.” the voice stated nervously. that he would be able to get out of the school to assist you. He stopped Ahaz from leaving the school. “Winters should have been killed when we had the chance. So where is Ahaz now? Surely he is not at the school. Those that refused his demands were killed. Is he afraid to face up to them? Is he a coward like the rest of you self-loathing. is he?” “Yes Master. and walked out of the room quietly. “The Mission did not go as planned.” Amir growled. when the feeling of punishment was nearing them. I am sure she can be taken without suspicion. his mind going over the meeting. You said that she was easy to kill. Amir turned to face his new visitor who was wearing a black cloak that covered them from head to toe. They knew of his way of disposing of people who did not commit to his plans and ideas. The table of informers stood up and bowed to Amir.” The voice stated carefully. whose face began scowling at them. The caped person said nothing. including their face. .People were scared of Amir. drinking from a tumbler.

“A being in knowledge of business that has nothing to do with them? What is Zantha up to? She is now getting assistance from children to do her dirty business?” Amir snarled “What else can you tell me of this earth child?” “Nothing Master.” “Where did she find this picture of me?” Amir asked curiously. Master. as I have no more to say to you. as they see beauty as honesty. . She seems to know more than others of this battle. “I believe from the palace. “It’s something that is happening where I am staying on earth.” “A girl.” “Yes Master. “Yes Master. It may have been from her that she knows of the war. you may leave.” the person stuttered.” the cape person replied bitterly. “Very well. what girl?” “You are not aware of a girl called Alison Benson.” “Who informed her of this?” Amir enquired angrily. “It’s about a girl. That is what she had said to another girl. before I decide what to do with the worthless fool. she is infatuated by this picture of you.” “Very well. and bowed down. I have a few questions that need answering. “Yes Master. It is a picture of you as a child. I will see her at the school she attends.” the hooded person replied cynically. I am sure this girl will tell all.” Amir mocked. you must see what this girl is up to. “I’m not of knowledge of this. I believe she has visited the queen too.” the hooded person replied. Amir glared at the now empty doorway.” Amir snarled as he began to walk towards the table where a clay bottle of wine was waiting to be drunk. looking puzzled. with a slight cackle coming from their mouth. “The girl knows of you and the queen.” “Of me?” Amir asked.” Amir turned to listen to the caped person with curiosity. She spoke to another in school. Ahaz is to return to Grimsdritch. Inform me of anything you learn. The beings of this world are very easy to deceive. except that she has a photo of you.“Is there anything else you wish to tell me before leaving. Master. She knows about the war. He was intrigued as to why his sister wanted a child to know of the war. before leaving the room. if persuaded nicely in that sweet manner in which you believe is assisting you in this strange place. which she carries upon her person. Master?” “No I do not know of the girl you speak of. I will coax it out of her one way or another.

. before walking out of the room. wiping his mouth with the black sleeve of his doublet.” Amir smiled. He took the clay bottle from the table and took a long swig from it.“It will indeed be a short war if she insists on children joining her alliance. and then began laughing at the thought of the army she could be using to fight his soldiers with. laughing evilly at the prospect of an easy war.

unsure as to why she had not spoken to Alison. “The Realm of Wonders Union.” “You have been busy. she was hungry and couldn’t wait to eat.” Carla nodded. not really wanting to know. so hence the name. Alison stared. then?” Carla asked smiling. “No. “She never told me anything.” replied Alison yawning and stretching.” “I’m sure she just got a bit excited and forgot all about telling you.” Carla shrugged. which are in a Kingdom called Onbrier. Even on our planet we have soldiers and warriors who are keeping an eye out. or realm. We just call ourselves the union for short. now that you’re soon to be in the union. not only wizards. with a touch of bewilderment being heard in her voice. witches and sorcerers. Any problems they see they have to seek the help from our headquarters. making sure that evil people from other kingdoms or alternative universes never put a foot on our world. and Alison tried hard to think of something to say that would not make her seem naïve or hypocritical. Many of the fighters and wizards that are in the union have the job of keeping each kingdom safe. She had felt ill when she had returned home from school and thought having a lie down would help.” answered Alison bluntly. you need all the strength you can get. However. a look of puzzlement coming over her face. “Well—” Carla began. I hope you’re hungry I’ve done chicken tikka for tea and I even made a cake. sitting down with a cream cake on a plate and placing the fork gently on the side. it seemed a bit strange to listen to her mum talking this way. “You’re down. thanks. is bound to be the last thing on her mind. but as it had been mentioned it was in her best interest that she knew what it was. and waiting for the happy ending. She quickly got out of bed and went downstairs. “So what is the union?” Alison asked dryly. So I suppose telling me what I’ve let myself in for. but also warriors. had to rush off. when she entered the living room.” Carla smiled. because it is a bit of a mouthful. soldiers and knights. as though she was reading a storybook. She plopped herself down on the settee and waited patiently for her tea. as she picked up her fork and cut a bit of cake to eat. shaking her head. “There are many of us. she said. “The what?” Alison asked. the Realm of Wonders Union. Carla continued eating. “How’re you feeling now?” “I feel better. Hasn’t Lidah told you about us?” Carla replied. “Well. “Glad to hear it.CHAPTER 14 Alison woke up to the aroma of her mum’s cooking. .” Alison said smiling.

that does sound interesting. they are used to this formula and would never change it. “So have you been to many of these battles?” “Quite a few. “I do plenty. “Mmm. Foster says it’s good. I do tend to get over excited at a battle. yes. very strict. including what you eat and drink. but for Lidah and a few others. alas. “I can’t believe that you have an ability like that.” Carla smiled.” Carla stated firmly. to us it would be difficult. isn’t it?” . She even has to send data off when she’s over here too. “Where is this place again?” Alison asked. many female fighters get annoyed about it. while the men get their hands dirty and do the killing. you’ll see what I mean. “Anyway.” Alison said. it’s going to be hard. It is easily accessible by portals. On the reason for fainting after going into Simon’s body and seeing into his past. saying what is the point of all those years of training when they are left to protect an area that would rarely have a flick of trouble in. But unless I’m standing opposite them. Winters had been attacked in the school by some strange shadow that Alison had seen the previous day.” “No good for me then.” Carla winked. Bit unfair really. “An eventful day and you’ve not even begun training. even in this trade they prefer the women in the background. When you’re older. such a strange one.” Alison told her mum about the day’s events. you mean?” Carla asked. “Very tiring all the same. enough chit-chat. no secrets are allowed.” Alison sighed. Lidah lives there. but without the planes.“So what do you do exactly?” was all Alison could vent up. How she’d told Sarah about the Queen in Frinda and the possibility of going to war. Foster thought she may have. “Mrs. may I point out. especially in the meetings that we have.” Alison admitted and smiled as she imagined her mum on a battlefield and pointing her wand at some evil henchman who was about to attack her allies. Bit like an airport. she is one of the main councillors and a great teacher to have too.” Carla frowned. as Alison nodded eagerly. without sounding harsh.” Carla laughed. but very tight on security. they prefer I use my magic as defence rather than attack. I have no idea how that’s going to help you in the future. too. You have to send data off for everything you do.” Carla shrugged. “Onbrier. “It is the kingdom that is sort of in the middle of everywhere. and of the ability that Mrs.” “Yes. but who knows. Of how Mr. Onbrier that is — not the portal centre. Nice place actually. So the conversations do get a bit heated. “I think I’d go mad. Means I could sneak into the enemy’s minds and find out their plans. “As for Onbrier. where there are funny looking old people who question your reasons on being there. you’re only allowed to go through portals in a certain place. your dinners getting cold and if you don’t hurry up. Couldn’t live there myself though. I think I will have eaten all that cake that’s left in the kitchen. so the odd magic of firing arrows from my wand does sometimes occur. If you go to Onbrier.

mind. she left him to it. I can’t help but feel sorry for him. “Is it okay if I go to Sarah’s house for an hour?” . At first it upset me. Let’s hope it was a one off. Emma. being Simon of all people whose memory you saw seems very strange. yelling at her.” “I know. Including Jacks wife. blaming me for the death of his mum. because he was drinking before his mum had died. Emma and her son. like a ghost. He grabbed Emma by the wrist pulling her out of the playground. She’d asked if I had a tissue to help mop some blood from his leg and face. Strange that it was then. “At the moment. Simon’s Dad was evil. not very fast. nothing seems strange. I had. She took them gratefully. in a way. but he refused. but then her face turned to sheer panic. “You were both on the roundabout and you both took it in turns to push it around. “So do you think that what I saw was the aftermath of the playground incident? Simon was plastered in cuts and his clothes were ripped too.“Mmm. you know. We were at the park and after feeding the ducks. As usual. Then he started his hate campaign against me. “Emma got her hands out ready to take him from me and whispered thank you. dear. saying he took to drink because of his mum’s death. He tried the self-pity card on the village.” “That’s awful. Luckily. it was scary. We were glued together at the hips. people began to call me a witch too. So in the end. His face was scratched and his clothing ripped on the concrete as it continued to go round. Simon was there too. It was awful — poor thing. you did your excitement scream. Emma didn’t want him to and would try to persuade him to play elsewhere.” Carla spat. as you were both not strong enough to do so. If ever I passed in the street she would walk right through me. so started doing it too. though isn’t it?” shrugged Carla.” “Jack is a vile person to know. always has been.” Alison sighed. Behind me was Jack.” Alison sighed. and the pain I felt. we went to the playground. and she met Jack then she changed. but no one took it seriously. Simon followed you around the playground. and gave her the small pile I’d got. “Right from the age when he was allowed to drink. I was nearest to Simon. After that. as our mums’ used to say. “So you’ve never spoken since?” “One time she did. so I picked him up and cuddled him. when you were about four. who was at a community centre that I had the misfortune of predicting a fire would occur at. Simon thought it was fun. He always had a can or bottle of something in his hands when he walked the streets. It was years ago. Nevertheless.” Carla sighed. with a puzzled look.” “It could well have been. he was a drunk. The poor lad was in a right mess and Emma was beside herself. I don’t like the sound of that. He soon began his vindictive name-calling. “We used to be best friends. You went on the swings and wanted pushing. Then I met your dad. Simon was pushing the roundabout when his leg was caught on a bar and he was trapped. but then I found that I too could ignore her.

She was curious as to why she was staring at Simon the way that she had. I haven’t done anything!” Alison protested. She was all for turning around and going the other way to her house. . as she picked her backpack up off the floor in the hallway and left the house.” “A shower! But I only had one last night. unsure of what would happen to him. just be back before dark. And not only talking and thinking of the devil as she walked home.” Alison muttered and began walking once more.” Please? Alison thought to herself. Simon walked towards her. see you later.” “Mum. and of the aftermath of what occurred in class. Anymore and it’s bad for us. and his green eyes were refusing to look at Alison.“Sure.” Simon stated calmly and making Alison. “Now. she could not care less. “I can’t. which was an extra tenminute walk. Mum will shout at me if I’m late. that I don’t believe. and a hint of chilliness came on her naked arms. stop in her tracks. I really need to talk to you.” groaned Alison as Carla laughed. School in the morning and you could do with a shower before bed. “I need to talk to you. She was no fan of the big-headed lad who cared for no one. but himself.” Simon stated annoyingly. However. Simon was not pleased that he was unable to grab Alison’s attention as she walked on and crossed the road. so decided against it. his face looking at her with urgency. it’s urgent. “My form did. the sky was getting ready for nightfall. She crossed over the road and walked as fast as she could. Alison had no idea what was meant by that. earlier?” Simon asked quietly. I’m sure smelling of soap is far better than smelling of sweat and having greasy hair. “What did you do to me. It had been fun seeing her friend for those few hours.” Alison nodded firmly. Please. ********** Alison had walked to the end of her street later that evening. “Alison.” smiled Alison. why not. And then how she overheard Simon telling Rachel and William that he felt strange. his face looking even paler than normal. that his privacy had been stolen from him. kids are only allowed three showers a week. and stopped again.” “Who said that?” Carla asked. standing by a lamppost was Simon. laughing. Rules are. “I don’t know what you mean. However. I don’t sweat. “I’m off. “Alison. Sarah could not help but make fun of Alison fainting in school. you did.

Simon let go of her arm and they both began to walk to the Cenotaph in the village. I wish I knew. You had no toys.” Alison sighed. so your Dad did not hurt you anymore. “Simon. I wasn’t in class. “Okay. I saw what happened. Why lie?” “I’m not lying. empty food packets. “I don’t know how it happened. don‘t you leave. could she ever forgive herself for not telling him what she had learnt from her visit to his body and what was lurking in his mind? Alison gave a big sigh. no pictures. was this pay back? On the other hand. screwing his face in resentment at what she had said. but no quilt. “Alison. Please Simon you have to believe me. I saw your room.” “You’re lying! My Dad would never hurt me. just rubbish. I saw it. Tell me the truth. grabbing Alison by the arm. “I have to go. I saw your Mum too. who was now looking on the floor with tears flowing from his eyes.” Simon hissed. paper. it was real. I saw it with my own eyes. tell me. . Your bed had blankets. TELL ME!” Simon demanded.” Alison replied sharply. but not here. she locked you in the bathroom.” “What about it?” Simon asked harshly. instead. You had nothing. she was not sure if she was to come straight out with what she had seen. Your dad was shouting at you and he was hurting you. That is what I saw.Alison felt sick. I’ll tell you.” Alison whispered and began walking.” Alison assured him. Simon sat waiting for her to begin. but would not look at Alison. I was in a room. that is the truth.” “That never happened. “Why would you be so cruel about my Dad? Is it because he hates your Mum?” “No. “So why then? Come on.” Alison protested. he had averted his eyes to the poppies on the memorial.” Alison uttered quietly and looked at Simon. Alison had no idea where to begin when they both sat down.” Simon remarked coldly. “It was blue. or break it to him gently. I saw you when you were a child. Tell me what you did!” Simon shouted. when I opened my eyes everything was different. I just stared at you and everything went black. let him suffer? After all the months of torment he had given her. Alison sighed again. nothing on the walls. “Tell me what you did. “I don’t know. What was she going to say? Should she tell him the truth? Or. “You really saw that? But how?” Simon asked softly. “Simon. She was protecting you from him. “Let go of me!” Alison ordered with anger.

Dad spent it on drinks and cigarettes. It’s like a distant . so I had to have him looking after me. “He wanted to know every nasty detail what I said to you. I used to watch the kids in the streets play on their bikes.” “I’m aware of it. “Better than my so-called friends.” Simon looked at Alison. said I was a burden. I never wanted to hurt you. So I did. I do. I was never allowed to watch TV. Alison had no idea what to say.” Simon said angrily as he lifted his head and wiped the tears from his eyes with his jumper. and the unhappiness that I have stored all these years have vanished. I always wanted to be your friend. your Mum anyway. Mum went to work.” Simon smiled. It’s a very strange feeling I have. However. honestly.” Simon laughed. yes. but Dad stayed at home. “Like me?” Alison half laughed. My Dad will not let me choose my own friends. it’s as though my sad past has been taken away.” “Like me?” Alison asked. He would make me stay in my room.” Simon’s eyes filled up again. “You’re not really nasty then. I always wanted to tell you that I hated saying those cruel things to you. “My room was bare. I always wished he would leave me and Mum alone. But he never did. you know. I remember him mentioning you years ago. and if I did. “I’m friends with them because my Dad knew that their parents’ also hated your family. all the tricks I did. “I’m so sorry Alison. but I’d sort of chicken out and say something horrible instead. He hated me. I was so lonely. Sarah and I thought you and Rachel were — you know. He couldn’t be bothered to find work. the bad memories that I wanted to tell someone about. You and Sarah always seem to be up to something. So I was pushed into being their friends. I do like you.” “I’m confused.” Alison shrugged. He hates her. We had nothing. I suppose if you say it like that. but was scared to. Things I wanted. I really did. just pretending?” “Well. “Yes. then I could have things. I hated him so much. and that I was not a wanted child.Simon sighed too and looked at the poppies once more.” Alison murmured as she shook her head.” “Rachel and William? I thought you were best friends. “The only time he would like me was if I upset folk. “Any money we had.” “Gee.” Alison admitted. blushing slightly. well. no thank you. after today with you going in to my head. he told me to make your life hell. I feel different it’s as though you released something in my mind. When he’d learnt we were in the same form in secondary school. I don’t feel empty inside anymore. A few times I had said things to you and I felt guilty.” “Not really. Simon nodded sadly. “Yes.

“But please. You must visit my mind some more. I feel different.” Simon nodded. no one can know about this. “No I don’t.” She stood up and smiled.” “I don’t think I want to. I must have thousands of bad memories that need to be seen. “If dad found out that I was talking to you. without feeling the pressure and pain I have held inside me for such a long time.” “So you don’t mind what I did earlier to you at school?” Alison asked. “I understand.” “I promise. Mum’s going to go mad.” he blushed.memory and I can carry on with my life.” Alison smiled. you know what he’ll do. not a word to a soul.” Alison vowed as she looked at Simon’s blushed face and smiled. “I really must go now. if that’s okay with you. then — well. .

pointing a finger at the door. Go now.” “What? Oh no.” Zantha declared. Alison was already awake. “BEEP BEEP BEEP” “Alison — turn that alarm off!” Carla shouted. come here at once!” King Jarred commanded. as he heard Amir’s footsteps outside his opened door. “Zantha I did not —” Amir began. eh? If you tell me about them. “Everything all right. “Yeah. I’m not into that dream thing. she sighed sadly. dear?” Carla asked. The tears were still flowing gently down her face and the gentle sobs came from her mouth. an evil smile was etched upon her lips and a look of malice was showing on her face. She took the picture from under her pillow and stared at Amir’s eyes. before putting the picture down gently and went downstairs for breakfast. fine thanks. Mum. and allowing her father to stroke her long. “You thought killing Zantha’s cat was going to please me?” the king enquired angrily. Amir walked head down towards the door. King Jared was sitting on a long. “Yes Papa?” Amir said smiling and bowing down to his father who was in his private chamber. walnut settee. then I may be able to tell you what they mean. sobbing hard. Zantha sat next to the king. hugging him tightly and crying plaintively. how sad they seemed today. “What you have done is despicable. his arms flinging in the air at the wrongful accusation. “You murdered Pinpins. you’re jealous of me. I was wrong. I thought better of you Amir. he saw Zantha’s face. that’s all. Turning around one last time and hoping for forgiveness. on close inspection. cuddling his daughter who was crying despairingly in his arms.” “Well.” “But Papa—” Amir protested. Why do I have these dreams? She thought to herself.” the king stated harshly. before my anger erupts.CHAPTER 15 “Amir. “ENOUGH!” shouted the king. “Papa?” Amir replied sheepishly. red woollen. However. You’re nasty.” . blonde locks. her tears were heavy as she looked at her brother with bitterness. Funny dream. unsure what his father was declaring to the confused looking boy. when seeing Alison looking upset. thank goodness they’re just dreams. Obviously. “You will not be coming with me to the hunt tonight.

much to the disappointment of the pupils who saw her when they entered the room. “Ooo.” “Maybe later.” “Very touchy. Lidah could not use a spell to mend objects like doors. until they saw Simon. “Why shouldn’t it be?” Alison replied sharply. Baines was pleased about that. “Yeah. It still had deep scratches on it. “Yeah. and when looking at Simon. Been on your broomstick all night. as he was not willing to pay for damages caused by things alienating his building.” Alison whispered. Heard you keep getting bugs on your lashes. understatement of the year. so she promised Mr. Simon stood and smiled wryly at Alison who smiled in return. well at least she doesn’t look like she’s got black eyes with that eyeliner on. aren’t we. I only asked. shoot me down. The girls continued to school without saying a word.” Sarah hissed. and William joined in mockingly. now it’s the three amigo’s. Mr. but Rachel spoke first. followed by William. this morning?” Sarah snapped. which was rare for the Benson household.“Be a laugh. then walked off before Sarah noticed. well I suppose it hides your infections. you’re lying!” Rachel ranted before storming off crying.” Rachel said in a matter-of-fact way. Alison changed the expression on her face. Rachel and William coming out of a street. She was curious to see what Simon was going to say. that a carpenter would be coming to replace the doors at the expense of the union. She was ready for school before Sarah even rang the doorbell that day.” groaned Sarah. Alison grinned. The main entrance and corridor of the west wing was back to normal and nothing looked different. except the door. Mrs.” Alison half-smiled. You seem as though you’re in another world. have ya? Got a bit sick flying around and now you look like crap?” Rachel laughed. She ate her breakfast quietly and went upstairs to get changed. . she saw him smile too. “It’s the in thing having eyes like this. “Oh great. Baines. “I do not. “Look at Freaky. Foster stood in her classroom. Simon said nothing.” Sarah piped up.” “Yeah. “Whatever. “Everything all right?” Sarah asked when they were walking to school. You look like a bleeding panda.

we’ll be looking at maps of our local area. Foster clapped her hands sharply and the form stopped talking in an instant.” smiled Mr. “I hope you have remembered the homework that I had set for you on the school trip. Alison thought this was amusing and walked casually into the room with the boys. “Can’t wait. so stop complaining.” Mr. Armstrong. they too glaring back. As usual. when Alison stood next to her and watched as Sarah began glaring at a couple of girls who had queued up behind them. who looked puzzled at the outrageous catfights for the desks at the front of the classroom. as she smiled to herself and thinking of the good-looking teacher that she could not wait to have. “I think most of them have.” Alison confessed.” Sarah sighed dreamingly when she sat down. Foster looked around the class intently. She looked around the class and smiled slyly. “Sarah!” Alison whispered quietly. . “Alison. with a look of annoyance coming on his freckled face. I hope I can get to the front of his class this time. “We did that in primary school. “Today.” Sarah whispered in Alison’s ear. Armstrong began. I would like it put on my desk before you go to your first period.” Alison whispered back.” Sarah declared. “Me too. Alison sat down quickly and a frustrated Michelle slowly walked to the back of the class. Mrs.” complained Barry.” Sarah cooed. quick.” Alison smirked. the girls fought for the tables at the front. again. Sarah was already waiting outside Mr. Armstrong had opened the door and began beckoning the pupils in. including Alison. hurry before Michelle takes your seat!” Sarah almost shouted in alarm. blue sleeved shirt and red tie still looking fresh and tidy. I’m always stuck at the back. “Glad to see that you are interested in geography. as she held the chair with both hands so that Michelle could not sit down. An orderly line for the lesson had quickly formed by the time Mr. ********** The last lesson of the day had soon come around.“Wish it was Mr. I can hardly hear his voice. Armstrong. as though he was already standing in front of her.” Mrs. as he stood in front of his class. “Damn! Forgot to do mine.” Sarah winked. “You have him this afternoon. “If only he knew. “Anyone dares push in front of me and I’ll punch them. his long. Armstrong’s geography room looking at the door. half panicking. A few sighed. never mind see his gorgeous face.

” Mr. Sarah. Alison was the last pupil in the classroom. with an airy look on his face. curious as to what their form teacher needed with her. and Barry raised his hands jubilantly into the air as though winning the grand prix.” Miss Solar smiled softly at the good-looking teacher. “Off for detention. I am told I am not needed by her. that’s fine. “Oh. and Alison was in no rush to see Mrs. followed by Simon. Sarah looked at Miss Solar with a look of horror on her face. “It’s took me a month to sit here and I have to go?” Sarah cried. almost forgot. if that’s all right with you Mr. A job. The end of the lesson came and Alison had not seen Sarah since she left for Mrs. as did the other girls in the class. Armstrong said smiling back.” Miss Solar said happily. “I don’t need to sir. “Do you know how to use a map to find your way to your friend’s streets?” Mr. “Yes. “Enter!” shouted Mr. Foster. which she wished she’d never been given. “Not too good I’m afraid. Armstrong commanded. the other students had run off as soon as the bell had rung. have a look of disgust on their faces. Armstrong asked. and why she had not returned back to class. She took her bag and plodded to the door. Armstrong. The door opened and Miss Solar walked in smiling. but before he could finish his sentence the door knocked. Sarah and Simon are to report to Mrs. Armstrong had given her the task of doing. Foster has asked me to assist you in your class. Armstrong began. “Mrs.” Barry answered. The class erupted into laughter. Simon off you go. as he watched Alison pack her bag slowly with a face of unfairness showing upon it. Armstrong. Miss Solar was at a table at the back of the class and was having difficulty folding the big maps up. Armstrong suggested as he clapped his hands.” They both stood smiling at each other. as they showed awe in their eyes for each other. but I’ll give it a go. hope you know your maps.” Mr. Armstrong asked Alison.“And did you understand it?” Mr. “I know what the symbols mean. “Right. She wanted to see her friend before she went there herself.” Barry responded. then?” Mr. “Right let us begin. I know where my friends live. .” Mr. Foster’s office. “Yes. who blushed. Foster’s office at the beginning of geography lesson. but—” Mr. Sarah. Armstrong enquired casually. which Mr.

” Alison said timidly. Sir?” “You know. Armstrong whispered. winking his eye.” Mr. . “But I don’t know what you mean. Armstrong said. The hag will keep you safe. not being given news. and as much as she tried to avoid his glare. which he would gladly receive at all costs. “Lines. A secret that I know you would like to share. He was not happy that he had not been contacted. even after the door had been closed. she could not help but stare at him. which Alison noticed in an instant. Alison stared blankly.” Alison nodded enthusiastically. Armstrong approached her.” he shrugged as he quickly looked at Miss Solar. Mr. and then understood what he was talking about. merely wishing to join in with fellow students talks. She grabbed her backpack and walked towards the door. “I have no idea what that means Sir. as his fighting was one that made him stand out from other men. as though he had coaxed her into it. “Oh lines? Yes sir. “You know about Amir and Zantha. when at war. a bitter look was still thrown. “Nothing else?” “In what way. “Don’t worry. I was hoping from yours. her stomach rolled over. but I will find out the truth from someone’s lips. is it?” he enquired. “Sorry sir?” Alison asked. “Are you doing lines?” Mr. Armstrong menacingly. He hated being kept in the dark.” replied Alison shrugging her shoulders. Armstrong asked again. but I see Lidah is teaching you well. which he knew he could easily do.” Alison stated. I know more than you think. Lots of them.” whispered Mr.” Mr. his boy-like glint showing in his hazel eyes.“Yes Sir. His leaders were not spilling it from their mouths. Armstrong watched Alison leave the room. unsure that he would be hailed to fight the enemy. Never had she seen such a look from this usual care-free teacher. before averting his eyes back at Alison and gave her a smile that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. Alison’s expression on her face showed that he was on to the truth. who rarely frowned. Sir. and looking at Alison harshly. who too pulled a face back. She could still feel the glare as she walked away and closed the door behind her. shrugging her shoulders and looking at her teacher strangely. “You lie all you wish Alison. But I won’t tell anyone if you wish to inform me of what you know. or shouted. Mr.

. before walking towards her.He looked at Miss Solar and sighed. pulling a face at her weak attempts at folding up the maps correctly and wishing that he had not given her the simple chore to do.

” Mrs. It was such a pretty colour. and took out her red gem from a box in her drawer. surprised that her teacher knew. with trees to the left of them. “Who’s that?” Sarah mouthed. sitting in Mrs. The chairs the children had been sitting on had now vanished and instead they were sitting on lush. this is amazing. gasped. You must never talk to others about our work. but so calming at the same time. “Yes.” and the room vanished. and the other two are to be trained as warriors. To the right the most beautiful waterfall that anyone of them had ever seen. “Let’s go somewhere beautiful. “I take it people are asking questions?” Mrs. I will speak to them and no more will be asked. They have no right putting you in a position to blabber secrets out. Foster’s office. strength and bravery. Simon and another child. as she touched the grass next to her. They were harder to convince that there were such things as portals. Foster asked alarmingly. Two of you will be learning to deal with your special abilities in magic.” Alison said looking around the room curiously. a boy from year nine who had emigrated from Egypt two years ago. alternative universes and that true evil lurked around every corner. “Sorry I’m late Miss. and I want to make sure that you know how to use your special abilities safely and effectively. I have asked you four up to my room as you have something special. called Robert Harrison. “Erm. Foster smiled. red as fresh blood. people will try to prise things out of you. The gem began glowing and Mrs. Foster’s office and was surprised to see Sarah. all looking confused and vexed. each human could possess such a thing. Foster looked at the children thoughtfully. that they could have something to nurture. But first.CHAPTER 16 Alison opened the door as quietly as she could when she had arrived at Mrs. I’m sure you’d rather be elsewhere than this dreary room. “Tranquillitas loco. Foster couldn’t hear her.” Mrs.” Sarah. The force of the water falling down into the lake below was causing the water to foam. rocky cannon with a big chute of water cascading down the red rock. “As I have mentioned to you three a moment ago. yes Miss?” Alison answered. I will give you the basic rules . It was harder to inform them. to make sure it was real. Foster stated. “As I have explained. The children gasped. so that Mrs. but Alison ignored her. something that they never even thought would ever exist inside them.” she frowned. “Don’t worry. a place I go to when you children annoy me in class with your ignorant ways. It was a deep. It was always hard trying to persuade people from earth to join their team. “Wow. Power.” Mrs. Foster said in a nice clear voice. green grass.

I don’t need a wand all the time. there are far too many and they will confuse you. or if I remember. unsure what their teacher was talking about. I will need to give you them whenever I am able to. I forget things. Foster stated with content. Winters was going to assist me with the basic sword techniques over the next few days.” “You can see light?” Alison asked looking around her body. Foster ignored her doubts and continued with rulings that were not really being understood. Even though you both showed hatred towards each other. “Most likely.” she shrugged. Sarah was very confused on this topic. “I was hoping Mr. didn’t you?” Simon asked “You my dear are the link to Alison’s ability. as she looked at the waterfall and sighed happily.” “You said I had magic too. Your spirits are in ecstasy that you have bonded. Not being able to give you rule books because of snooping parents. Some do not need to use equipment as they have natural flair. However. and each hoping that the rules were never going to be needed in the future. It is a strong beam of light.” “Me? Why me?” “You both have a strong ray of energy when together.” Sarah whispered. However. will. Mrs. I think you should be aware of the rules. whilst they were in another kingdom and making it easy for them to return home without their family being suspicious of their new secret lives. “You are meant to be together. your feelings of universal love brightened. but sometimes when in battle they’re pretty good back-up. “I will not give you all the rules. I sensed that from an early age you met and then parted. Winters?” asked Sarah. he is in the union too.” “Oh. But a few at a time. when you came back together your auras brightened. whilst others need just a bit of assistance. and very powerful too. Therefore. Foster smiled.” She sighed.” “I don’t understand. Just in case something happens.” “Yuck! Like boyfriend. . girlfriend?” Sarah complained. especially when doors of portals were to be zipped up after use when they had arrived at their destinations. and the looks of confusion was set over their angelic faces. “Not exactly.” Mrs. “Mr. make it easier for you. The basic rules were given. but he has not fought for us for a few years now.” Mrs. How time stood still for them on earth. I think. “Yes.” Alison shrugged. War injuries.of our union. getting old you see. with what has happened I will need to seek another warrior. “Will we have wands?” Simon asked curiously. “Yes.

“I’m afraid it’s confusing Miss. “Her brother. He is jealous of Zantha being the queen. believe me. I’ve been to Frinda.” and the beautiful scenery that the children had the pleasure of seeing vanished. with a look of astonishment showing on his pale face. so who is it we’re supposed to be fighting?” Robert asked. “We must leave this place and go back home.” Mrs. Amir. A look of relief began showing on Alison and Simon’s faces. It’s just that sometimes our outer body glows and if they feel compatible with someone. Foster nodded. “Yes. in a blink of an eye. it’s a funny colour. and they shrugged at each other at the silly thoughts that had begun floating into their minds. “Not really. “How can we not tell? But at the same time if we did. As usual. “I am sorry. but the queen is nice and normal. it glows even brighter. isn’t it? Is it scary there?” Simon enquired.” “You’ve been to different kingdoms?” Simon asked. No one spoke until they exited the school. They fought years ago. “I don’t know about you. but he lost. and as much as I have enjoyed this lesson with you all. “Sadly. “You don’t need to.” Alison smiled.” “That’s where the battle is. “Well. “What like?” Robert asked. Strange looking people.” Alison voiced. . for one. his soft brown eyes looking at her curiously. you just need to work together and help each other. So many strange things have happened. but this is really strange. I have much to do. Foster held the red stone in her hand and said. it wasn’t your fault. going through portals to kingdoms. I too need to do things I do not enjoy doing. “Meus muneris.” Mrs. Don’t worry. they were all thinking about their time with Mrs.” “It will make sense in the end.” Alison confessed. “Don’t be. my Dad died.” Robert stated. Hard to explain.” Simon stated softly and gave Alison a remorseful look.” Alison smiled back. Foster.” Simon nodded.” Alison whispered.” “Wow. but I don’t fancy him or anything. “Cool. The sky is not blue like ours though. I promise. I think people would think we were crazy. Amir killed him. My Mum ran him out of town. his eyes almost popping out of its sockets. Not being nasty to Simon.

but don’t forget it’s school tomorrow.” Robert agreed. how would we get there before —” Alison looked at Sarah. time stands still. we can sneak to yours when your Mum’s in bed.” Alison mumbled to the boys before walking away with Sarah. “Come on Alison. “Mum has a thing that she uses to get to different kingdoms —” Alison stopped. let’s do it.” “She has a key?” shouted Sarah excitedly. I could bring some things back here and sell them at school. please Alison.hoo.” .” Sarah groaned “It’s tonight. What if we get hurt and couldn’t get back.” “Course I didn’t.” “But you kept going on.” “Stop making excuses up. and a wicked smile suddenly planted itself on her face. Alison looked at her friend annoyed.” “Okay. “Sarah we can’t. We’ll be tucked up in our beds before anyone knows were missing and still have our few hours’ kip before our alarms go off. “You did it again. “What?” Sarah grinned. “When?” Simon asked.“Do you think we’re going to go there before the war?” Sarah asked. it would be okay if we all went. “If you’re game for it. “I shouldn’t have said anything.00am and we’ll go. “What about tonight?” Robert posed.” “I don’t think so Sarah. Be round my house at 12. but sometimes Mums working on things till late. I won’t tell anyone. So are we then?” Sarah asked. School. Come on. “Yes. We could go and be back before anyone finds out. Bet they sell some weird stuff too. As Mrs.” “Oh boo. right?” Sarah asked Simon and Robert.” Sarah begged.” “Nahh.” Sarah pleaded. with Simon and Robert looking at Alison with hope in their eyes. You could’ve said no.” “Don’t be so bloody boring. Our parents would go mad. “No. it could be dangerous. tonight. “Well…okay. Foster said.” Alison sighed. Sarah!” “What?” “Put me in a situation where I can’t say no. she walked a few steps before saying. “I already said so. “Would love to go before we have to fight.

” Sarah.” “Yes. But don’t harass me next time. I promise. “I’m not going out with him.” Alison smiled.” Sarah grinned. Don’t sound like romance to me. I’ll keep quiet. that’s all. no way did I say it. “Okay. “So you and Simon eh? Pretty disgusting if you ask me. no earlier in case Mums still up. and throwing her hands around in disapproval of the accusation Alison had thrown at her. not me. who now had the look of a child who had dropped their ice cream. blonde hair and all.” Alison stated.00am. “I won’t. “Nothing is happening between me and Simon. 12. all this glowing stuff. “I will see you tonight. . or falling in love. “Sarah!” Alison looked at Sarah. Didn’t think he was your type anyway. I think you wanted to do it.” Sarah laughed. nothing else. so quit going on. vowed before giving a sly smile. changing the subject. Alison sighed. “I bet.” “I hope not. I bet you will.” Sarah retorted shaking her head.” “Okay. We’re not getting married. and universal love.“I don’t think so.” Sarah laughed. You mentioned keys and portals. “Don’t be so nasty. holding her stomach as though it was going to explode.” Alison vowed. She just meant that we could work together. otherwise Rachel would be crying in her hanky at your wedding.” Alison blushed.

young man. all new applicants and missions are not to be mentioned. She found them distasteful and wondered why they wanted things drawn on their body. rather than have them drawn on a piece of paper.” Matthew snarled. I don’t think she would have understood what I was saying. She banged on the door so hard. blue skinny jeans and red Conserve trainers were being worn. It would’ve meant that I would not have needed to come and tell you so. Section 24.” Matthew sneered. It’s there in black and white. “You know very well what I am here for. You put her in a very difficult situation.” Lidah mumbled when seeing his guitars. But if you’d have told me what was going on.” .” Lidah complained. She is so annoying with all that smiling.” “I know I did. Matthew opened the door wider. “Could do with a bit of a clean in here. so let me in. his usual cool-self was wary. “Young man. Foster was not in a good mood as she approached Matthew Armstrong’s home. she is a good teaching assistant. with a sarcastic smile. Foster winced as soon as her eyes were drawn hypnotically to the tattoo’s that were showing on his arm.” Lidah suggested crossly. until confirmation has been agreed. He followed Lidah into the kitchen. If you read your rulebook you would have seen it. and she was going to tell him so. She never complains when given jobs to do. He waited for her to begin. music sheets and school exercise books piled high in the dusty hallway. “Not only did you ask her out like that. “You’re not my Mum.” “I don’t think I managed to get that far in the book. I’d love to wipe it off her face permanently. number 324. She did not like her students being put in difficult confrontations. Matthew opened the door and frowned. maybe I wouldn’t have needed to. with an edge of annoyance to his voice.” “Until the union give the nod.CHAPTER 17 Mrs. “Well learn it. and a very unhappy lady walked through into the hall. His favourite plain black t-shirt. Mrs. His hair was spiked up to its punk standard too.” “Mistie? She’s as dizzy as a roundabout. “What is it?” Matthew growled. He knew what she was here for. but also I believe Mistie was in the room. “Matthew that is not a nice thing to say. too. as he was no fan of flat hair. that any harder and the door would’ve been thrown from its hinges. She’s in a dream-world half the time. I cannot believe you approached Alison in the way that you did. just yet. and he knew that what he had done was wrong. so that it could be put away when not needed.” Matthew bit back. so don’t tell me how to keep my house.

” “Oh I see.” “Yeah I won’t. You are coming aren’t you? We will find out more at the meeting and you will be informed of the itinerary of the battle. goodness knows what could happen. I have things that need sorting out. So anything at all. If enemies are around and hear. I do not want you to approach Alison this way again. probably the whole school knows. Not a big battle I hear. Lidah thought for a moment and smiled. I would not have fought. the enemies were no more than the size of children.” “Well. She gives me the creeps. “She spoke about it in class?” Lidah was surprised at this. “She was told by the queen personall y. your fighting skills are to be proud of.” Matthew snarled. so don’t you worry. his eyes gleaming in satisfaction. at a job well done. And if you need me then let me know.” “Yes. But be warned. There is a meeting on Friday. . Amir’s army are of strength and evilness. Lidah hated the look off anyone who was recollecting his or her battles. Zantha said that the necklace that Carla gave her was glowing.“I don’t like her. Matthew. So we are presuming that Amir is ready to fight again. and she is not to be around whilst I am doing them. In fact. I feel like Billy-no-mates. and we need your aggression on the field. I have been in a few battles over the last few weeks that have improved my fighting skills. but no battles. It always made it look like they shouldn’t be fighting for the union. I have nothing planned. that’s fine then. I am well prepared for this war. I will inform her that you are in the union. If it were not for their beards and odour smells.” “Oh yes the Stinmikha war.” “Well get used to her. “Oh yes. only a few were needed. especially the way Sarah shouted. why did she know about this war before me?” Matthew asked. you told me that we were all working together and that information would be given. with a look of unfairness showing on his face.” “I have power and strength too. then I will not trouble anyone any more. You should know that you are an important asset to the union. as long as I’m informed. I have a few gigs lined up. But I’m not happy not being told anything. but you must be careful where you ask delicate questions like this. so I was told. That’s why I approached her.” Matthew shrugged. but for the enemies. I don’t think she should know about it. “Yes you will Matthew. vile gits that needed a good shave with my sword. When I was given the position at the school. in a downtrodden way. But those Stimikhans are dirty.” “Like this war that Alison was blabbing about in class the other day?” Matthew implored in an annoyed voice. She will be helping you in your classroom for a while. let me know.” “And it will. And will I be going?” Matthew asked. “Matthew.

You know some lovely people. never mind how to use one. Fighting will calm her down. Make sure you have what you need. agile and it would help me. Who is it?” Matthew asked. well my union. tomorrow.” Lidah said sarcastically.” “Very nice. I have never seen a child with anger like it. I suppose I could help. “Yes. but he is unable to now.” Lidah commented rudely and glared annoyingly at Matthew. but Sarah?” “She has fighting spirit. what with being cooped up in Onbrier.” Lidah said. visit Onbrier and they will sort you out. my rules.” “Robert I can understand. and she needs to get it out. “Sorry. “Thank you for the drink.” he smiled coyly. I have a gig at the local tonight. . “But she’s also a young girl. “It will be Sarah Butler and Robert Harrison.” Lidah left the house and took a deep breath. after school in your classroom. Matthew followed her. He knew saying that was a mistake. Andrew was going to help. “Your ideal.” “Yes. “Have to go myself.” Matthew mumbled. She could not understand why someone so talented lived in a house that was in such dire need of a good clean and fresh air. you are fast. He got locked up last time for throwing up on a copper. If not. sounding unsure. who in turn winced.” “I didn’t mean it like that.” “I don’t think gender of a person should come into it Matthew. didn’t think you’d want a drink from someone who slums it.“How would you like to teach some sword techniques to a couple of students?” “Me? Why?” Matthew asked. by then war dates will be set and my students will not have a clue which way to hold a sword. got to set up the equipment and make sure Slasher gets there. And Zellacta will not be able to get back until Monday. “Don’t forget.” Lidah stated harshly and walked into the hallway. as Matthews’s cheeks flushed.

and looked down sadly. Something that he had kept hidden away. or that the tears were burning his cheeks and the need to wipe them away was of his free will. morning. All she thought about was he. and she now knew that she was going to see something that Amir wished to share. The walk seemed rushed. before falling to the ground crying once more. She could not believe that she had put herself forward by agreeing to take three people to Frinda. A place that if they got caught in. blue sky. The light breath of the horse and the nudging of its head made Alison aware that he was dying. It was the same feeling she’d had when she visited Simon’s body. who rocked back and forth. They walked towards the side of the palace towards a fenced up area. She gazed at his eyes…she loved to do that lately. the warmth of her room was no longer around. However. Amir stood up and began to walk from the back gardens of the palace. The sound of crying was close to her ears. Then with a deep breath of air. as lying on the ground lay a chestnut horse. noon and night. No horses were visible. She got her clothes ready for the adventure and packed her backpack with a torch. food and a bottle of water. towards a large wooden barn. and into a pebble courtyard. a secret that he was not allowed to tell. everything around her became dark. just like Simon. each with wooden doors. She lifted her hands to her face. The yellow sun was in a deep. groaning to himself. She could feel the air was cool. Alison felt herself gasp. as she heard the soft sobbing from the boy. The straw that was around the horse was bloodied from the deep wounds on its stomach. silk doublet was used as a handkerchief. but Amir did not note this as he walked past the deserted stalls. could mean trouble. not only from her mum. a panic in his breathing made Alison aware that something was not right. but also the queen. She began staring at the handsome prince. who did not wish nosey kids to probe her kingdom before going to war.CHAPTER 18 Alison felt sick. and realised that she was inside Amir’s own body. and she was sitting on a mound of grass in the palace grounds. His dark green. Its doors were opened wide. Amir walked in. who had urged Amir to wipe his eyes so that she could see what was going on. staring harder she seemed to go into a trance. . wiping his eyes and sniffing loudly. with straw piled to the rafters on the left side of the building. Alison was not sure if it was she. and all with the upper half of the doors open. as he pulled the thick material roughly over his eyes and cheeks. and lay on her bed grabbing the picture of Amir. as the doublet of the boy stroked his face. which housed eight grey stone stables. wishing that she could’ve known him and been his friend.

“You have done much evil. It is so much better than Papa’s plans of a puppeteer coming for my birthday party. and walked away laughing. She watched as his hands covered his eyes and face. Alison felt as though she could cry too. “What? And leave you to suffer in peace? I don’t think I could do that. “Why did you kill him?” Amir asked as he pushed his sister back on to the courtyard angrily. One by one. Alison suddenly felt as though she was floating.” Amir cried as he closed Harpo’s eyes and continued stroking his mane. entertain me with your tears. I want to see you suffer. I am going to make sure that your time in this palace is going to be a very unhappy one. She was above Amir. what happened?” Carla asked. You have done so many bad things.” Zantha purred as she stared at Amir with no fear of harm approaching her. You’re poison.Amir stroked its mane. unable to fathom out why she would be so cruel and vindictive towards her brother. “Alison. “Don’t expect victory dear brother. with her mum sitting on the edge of it. “When I am ruler I will make sure that this village obeys me. I’ll miss you. as she watched him until all around became black once more. each thing you love will be taken from your life. for as long as Amir could remember. as he quickly stood up and ran at Zantha. and all who live here will bow down to me. and I wish this too. She was soaking wet. I will get my revenge. like an angel hovering over him. “Leave me alone!” Amir shouted. “Did a nasty person kill your horsey worsy?” she laughed. She was back in her bed. then kissed the horse on its temple and watched sadly.” He threatened.” Zantha cackled. and her mouth was dry. Alison opened her eyes. You should not live amongst the good-people of Frinda!” Amir yelled. unable to help a creature who had been his only companion in the palace. because I will take you down like the pitiful creatures of this kingdom. stroking Alison’s forehead. He never does. You have surely earned a place with the devil. and Papa will never believe you if you tell. “Dear brother. Zantha. Alison sat up quickly. and everything you love will be taken away from you. as he died. who could have killed your horse?” a wicked voice behind him sneered. Alison stared hard at Zantha. hugging the creature and whispering gently in its ear. “Sleep tight Harpo. muffling the sound of his crying. “Oh dear. “I will always fight you. . who did not seem to have a bad bone within him.” Zantha vowed. his bloodied hands turning into a fist. Amir turned around to see his sister standing there laughing by the barn doors.” Zantha stated. that he now wishes that you were not born. So please.

” “A dream that makes you sick?” Carla looked alarmed.” Carla mimicked. her voice shaking with fright. “I don’t think he’s the evil one. “Well?” Carla enquired. “What was all that about?” Carla asked concerned.” “You steal too? How stupid are you? Why on earth did you do something as stupid as this?” “I don’t know. She moved her body to take a closer look at the object. “You don’t know?” “I…I—” “That is not going to work with me.“I feel sick. and noticed it was a portrait of a young boy “Who’s this?” Carla asked. if I had I would not have taken—” “You take a picture of the enemy.” Carla stated angrily. Carla followed.” Alison whispered. Carla held her daughter and took her back to bed.” Alison protested. “I didn’t know. “I think it’s Amir.” “I didn’t know. “A bit. Alison’s stomach began somersaulting. “I had a dream. “Where did you get it from?” “I took it from the palace.” Alison replied quietly. “Feeling better?” Carla asked. This was the moment Alison had dreaded — her mum finding the picture. . “Why did you take it?” “I took it because I like him. young lady.” Alison whispered back. She felt like she was going to be sick again. “I didn’t know it was him. the monster who killed your father because you like him?” Carla spat. something on the floor caught her eye. “AMIR? What the blazes are you doing with a picture of him in our house?” Carla shouted. however.” Alison mumbled.” “YOU WHAT? You like Amir?” Carla shouted as her arms began going fanatical with annoyance at her daughter’s stupidity. pushing her mum away and running to the bathroom. looking at the handsome boy on the photo with curiosity. You are going to be in trouble if anyone at the palace finds out.

” “They’re dreams.” “She would never say that. “It’s true. and stormed out the room. Mum?” “I do not need to explain myself to you!” Carla screamed as she stood up and walked towards the door. She mocked him. It’s the queen who’s the evil one. she has killed. slamming the door. just to—” “You liar!” Carla shouted. I have seen what she has done.” “They’re not dreams. Mum. She never wanted to rule. I’ve just been in Amir’s body. They’re not real. if you think that Amir is INNOCENT!” Carla growled. saying she would rule Frinda. They’re real.“I beg your pardon? How dare you say that! He’s killed thousands of innocent people and you have the audacity to say he’s not evil?” “My dreams of him show him as a kind boy. “I don’t think you should help with this war.” “How do you know. .

other thoughts were coming too.” She stood up and walked towards her bedside table. .20pm. just to spite him and pay back Alison for not believing her. now I’m talking to a picture. The clock on the mantelpiece showed 11. not only about her friends coming to the house. who should have been run out of the village. She did not want to hurt her mum. Her best. what would happen if her mum came back at the same time. What would she say then? She now wished her friends were waiting outside. and reacting in the way that she had. She felt uneasy. But at the back of her mind. Alison looked under the stairs and again darkness fell.35pm.CHAPTER 19 It was getting late. and Alison was getting cold feet about going.back late “Oh. She would have found out eventually Alison thought to herself. upset about her mum finding the picture. She made herself a sandwich. or just her mind playing tricks. not Amir. who did this evilness and the queen was right. or the queen had made out to believe. so thought it wise to tiptoe. She decided she was not going to fight Amir. grabbed a bag of crisps and an apple from the fruit bowl. delicate walking was needed now.” Alison said. The writing was rushed. She really thought going to Frinda was not going to be a good idea. and having no “Love Mum” at the end of the message showed that her mum was still angry. just so that they could get down to the portal and get back home before her mum came back from Lidah’s. and then get a message back to her mum. She was surprised to see everything in darkness when she was downstairs. She was worried now. she did not want to lie to her about the picture. Was what she had seen of Amir the truth? Was he really the scapegoat for his sister’s badness. that the queen would kill them. the sky outside was turning dark blue. and sat on a stool by the kitchen units. She was also worried that if the queen found them wandering around Frinda. Amir would have ruled and he would have ruled far better Alison thought. Alison sighed and carried on into the kitchen. She truly believed that Amir was not who her mum. “Great. It was she. to Alison. Alison was confused. She decided food was needed before she ventured off to the unknown. Alison’s stomach rumbled. “What should I do?” Alison asked looking at the picture. The queen. or was it he. but at the same time. Then she saw the note on an old scrap of paper saying: Gone to Lidah’s . and saw them in the house. saying Amir had murdered her. Alison was oblivious to this as she sat at her desk. She was worried about bumping into her mum on the way to the kitchen. but also. was the evil one. not after what she’d seen of the queen. unsure if the dreams she was having were true. that her brother was evil. It was 11. then gave a huff.

lifting cubes. then?” Robert asked impatiently.” The three children followed Alison.” Robert. gone out. it’s a pinky. like one of those gypsy tents. voice. “Frinda!” Alison shouted in a loud. but pleasantly surprised to see a flight of stairs. Except they run from a tent on the market and not in a basement. when he entered.” Alison replied calmly. follow me. Then she remembered where she had seen her mum take the box. “Yeah. and the unicorns stopped dead around the door in the room. “Got it.” Alison whispered. under the stairs. She opened the blue drawer and smiled when she saw the strange trinket box. and the children looked on fascinated by the spectacle. declared.” Sarah smiled. “Is your Mum in bed?” Sarah asked pointing to the ceiling. “That’s it. clear. Alison was relieved to see her friends standing outside. answered. “We’re going now. when Alison took it out of its case. it holds the key for the portal. “I need to find a small box. “Come on. Alison looked at her friend with annoyance.” Alison. We need to before Mum comes back. “Now. with the crystal ball and stuff. showing the stairway clearly and they followed her down to the white door. that’s all. moving a row of books from a shelf.After the third glance through the curtains. and let’s get this over with. as the room began glowing and unicorns began cantering around the walls. . “Nervous.” Alison replied.” Sarah whispered. Each child began looking for the key.” she smiled.” “You okay. or strange shaped boxes up for Alison to look at. when are we going. Alison clicked the light on. I think. “So now what?” Robert asked. that’s what I call cool. and watched in amazement when the small item grew bigger.” Sarah commented. “Phew! Thank goodness for that. she’ll go mad if she caught us down there. “So. The room dazzled with light. Where is it?” Alison groaned. They were surprised to find themselves going in the cubby-hole.” Simon remarked. The other three stood around the table. She quickly went to her front door and ushered them in before they could say anything. “Wow. Alison opened it and clicked the light on. “None of those. “Hi. bluish coloured box. really pretty.” Sarah asked. Ali? You seem odd. this is cool. and Sarah stopped speaking. showing the room in all its glory. “Not in.

and looking around at the dire mess of the village. “We’ll have to be careful. so Shh!” “This is strange. even. “We’ll follow you. “Were here. or had fallen to the ground. the stairs aren’t there. Each house looked unkempt. for all I know. Windows lay tattered with broken panes of glass. “They were not like this the other day.” Alison whispered sternly. Sarah bobbed her tongue out.” Sarah complained. with a concerned look on his face. another dimension. no matter what. the clay on the walls had become dry and had crumbled away. “Do you think we should?” asked Simon. “Oh wow.” “So is going for a wee. pointing right. opening the door wider. this is serious. He took his torch out of his bag and clicked it on. She had to make sure that the hole was sealed. “Right. or burnt. she hated Alison in her serious mood.” nodded Robert. “What’s happened?” Alison cried.“Well?” Sarah asked. they could barely see a hand in front of them. The thatched roofs had either been burnt away. which made Simon laugh out more. and attack us. Alison looked around the door. . “Sarah. so that no one from Frinda decided to investigate the strange beam of light coming from the middle of nowhere. leaving gaps in the dwellings. The other three looked on amazed. be quiet in case someone’s there. and by the side of it. “Shh.” Alison whispered as she looked around the village with a confused look. “The houses look deserted. “Be quiet. the palace is that way. with the darkness. she saw the flower her mum had planted the last time they were there.” Simon laughed. however.” Simon gasped.” “What if I need the toilet?” Sarah asked worriedly. this is weird.” Alison informed her friends. and no light was escaping from under the door. “No wandering off. I’m not sure what the villagers are like. They looked around to see if they could see anything. My bladder plays havoc when I’m nervous. “We need to close the door.” She continued walking.” Alison remembered.” Alison sighed. They stepped out of the door on to the edge of the forest in Frinda. Sarah pulled a face. so stay together. “Someone might be in the bushes.” Alison announced.” Alison replied. They might be blood-thirsty killers. “Thanks for the info. And doors had been smashed. they could not believe that they were in another place. She shut the door and felt around the edge of the door frame.” she looked around.

The doors were hanging off their hinges. The grounds to the palace were overgrown with grass and weeds filling every inch of land possible with its greed of wanting the whole ground to itself. Alison was upset to see that cobwebs covered every space on the ceiling in the once impressive hallway. Sarah grabbed Alison’s arm. some broken and others through age.” Simon commented. The palace door was nearing and the teenagers were relieved that they were nearing their destination. lying on their sides as though they were sleeping.” Alison sighed when she saw the assault course in front of her. “Yes. “It looks like it has not been occupied for years. The children walked over them. was in ruins. The black iron gates lay on the ground. I can feel it. rather than a place to welcome people. The once impressive floor was now so dirty that it looked more like an allotment for growing vegetables in. or those less fortunate lay carelessly on the floor. they don’t have to make times and dates. The children climbed tree trunks. rusted and broken. all apprehensive as to what was going to happen once they had reached their goal. and moving bushes of strange looking berries and weeds away from their faces. People were walking around. “Maybe not. She tried opening it quietly. but a war or battle can start whenever the enemy pleases to. pointing to the big building.” Alison answered. Pictures that were still on their hooks were filthy and faint. do they?” Robert stated. her hands shaking uncontrollably.“Maybe they’ve already had the war. looking around.” Alison huffed. with the iron bars screaming out as though in agony when being touched. . “What’s going on?” Alison wept.” “Think we should go?” Sarah asked. it seems so strange. she was scared too. as she looked around nervously. They arrived at the Palace and the once beautiful building. she could see that it was damaged. neither of them speaking. Alison walked slowly towards the door and was not surprised to find that the door was not locked.” Alison gasped. “The palace is over there. “This was lit up.” Alison stated. and even from where she stood. and began looking for any life in the village. The trees that were once cared for and reaped of vegetation had been torn from their roots. but this is not right. The four adventurers walked towards the palace. All four winced at the noise and hoped no hungry wolves came from afar to feast on them. and jumped on to other trees. No one has been told. “Hope you have your hiking boots on. which too was in total darkness. “They can’t have. The place was so shiny that you needed sunglasses to see. then aiming for parts of the ground that did not look as though thorns were going to be in wait for them. but with age. the creaking was so loud that it echoed around the palace grounds. Robert walked behind the girls.

The four began walking along the corridor.” “Maybe it’s the plague and they ran off. Alison.” Robert remarked. and even though it was mostly in darkness. it’s not normal. She could not understand why. We need to find something. “They may have done. “We’re not sure he is yet.” “Found what?” Robert asked.” Alison commented angrily “What boy?” Robert asked. But they must have diaries or something. bits of paper lying around with hints as to what’s happened. I know. “That’s the queen’s brother isn’t it?” Robert queried. If nothing is found. Sarah. apart from the flicker of a couple of torches they held.” “No one’s here.” Sarah replied without thinking.” Sarah stated. “Amir. that is where I found it. Sarah. or her friends. before you ask anymore. “Oh. “I want to see the rest of the palace. as though no harm was coming to her. But this is not right. and then go to Mrs. “Maybe. I think that should be our first port of call. where are the bodies? Why did we not see anything outside? We should have seen something.” Alison said sharply. .” “Is that where you?” Sarah began. “So what if it is?” Alison replied crossly. as she looked through a gaping hole in a wall opposite where she was standing. Alison felt at ease. then we have to look around the rest of the palace. “We’re not here to talk about pictures. who knows.“No. I don’t care. I need to see if anything materialises.” Sarah said in a matter-of-fact way. but was surprised when she said. what’s left of it. “Yes it is. had nothing of importance in there except pictures. “I know that. “The great hall.” “But won’t she go mad if she found out we were here?” Simon asked. Foster and tell her of our findings. then?” Simon asked. Well. So quit yapping. “I have only been to the great hall and tower. But it turns out he’s a cold-bloodied murderer. yet she felt content. she found a picture of a dishy boy there.” “So where do you suggest we go. that may tell us what’s happened. Who knows?” “So where do we go from here?” Simon asked. we need to find out what’s happened.” Alison sighed. The palace was deserted and unoccupied. How from one day to the next can things change this much? If a war had happened. She was expecting Alison to snap at her. The tower.

” Alison retorted.” Sarah complained.” “Alison. before Alison giggled.” Alison drifted off. She loved this carpet. silly.” . They look as though they’re dancing.” Robert replied sarcastically. “What’s up with her?” Robert whispered to Sarah. well…” “What about the doors?” Simon whispered calmly.” Alison replied. and began dancing merrily around her friends. bouncing under your feet as you walk. the glitter on the blue carpet began bursting from the floor into the air and descended back down. it makes me feel happy.” Alison cooed. Just to the end and the big doors are there. she had never seen anything so beautiful like this before.” Alison sighed and began humming again. “Oh yes dearie. “The glitter. in a dreamy way.Walking along the corridor.” Sarah mumbled. “Why?” Sarah asked dryly. “Not the doors themselves. It’s filthy. “I’m fine. Alison smiled. it shows me things. “You all right?” Simon asked Alison.” “The doors dance?” Sarah asked looking at a door they were standing next to. it’s creepy. like a mini firework display. I think it’s the ability I have. walking away in a dream. “You think I’m mad. “Alison. with a look of confusion written on his pallid complexion when Alison began humming to herself.” Sarah murmured. the patterns on the door. I see nothing but ragged old carpet. just weird. “No. so dirty I’m sticking to it. “See what?” Sarah asked looking at the drab flooring they were walking on. “They dance. I feel divine. The other three children looked at her. they try to make me float into them. Alison stopped humming and stood looking at her friends. you’re scaring me. Sarah. “Can’t you see it?” Alison replied sweetly. They walked along the corridor for a while. as though they want to show me things. Sarah shrugged. “This carpet is so nice. she looked on amazed at her friend’s strange behaviour. “We’re nearly there. and the doors …are. I see it each time I come. “Same thing. “Well. in fact. don’t you?” Alison cried. “I can really see glitter. It’s so nice.

“You are funny. her friends could not see what she could.“About time too! I’ve never walked this far in my life. and gave him a bear hug.” Robert complained. She drifted away from her friends and no longer could she hear their voices. The glitter that she had happily danced through was now coming towards her in fast flurries. She tried to look away. but listening to Alison laughing and murmuring in a strange language. Robert. but the rhythm of the door and the glitter dancing around. It began spinning so quickly that Alison felt light-headed. “What’s up?” Simon asked looking worried. “Look at that!” Alison gasped.” Alison laughed as she danced around him. Sarah grabbed Robert’s arm closing her eyes at what may be approaching. However. Sarah pulled a face and Robert looked mystified at Alison. as Alison began screaming. She felt like she was floating and couldn’t stop herself from doing this. “Sarah!” she shouted. they wondered if she had become possessed by some evil monster. she felt well again and she focused on the room around her. not physically. the sound of screaming and the crashes of things being broken. The glitter spun round and round. She could feel herself moving towards the door. a mixture of fear and excitement coming from her mouth. but stopped and began staring in the direction of where Simon was standing. she was all alone. But unbeknown to Alison. They got to the big doors and Alison went to open them. seconds later. following the glitter that was almost floating into the distance. floating in darkness. but at the same time. but an outer body feeling. All three turned to see what Alison was pointing at. She could hear a commotion through the double doors.” one of the soldiers said to the queen as he bowed down. The glitter began twirling around the door. She went to open the double doors. while the other three stood like statues. “You’ll be safe in here. She realised she was in the great hall. a very young Queen Zantha walked in with her soldiers. cascading around her friends and spinning around until it approached Alison. The room was bright and very big. Alison was scared. They were still expecting something bad coming towards them. made it too hard not to do so. She felt drawn in. terrified of what was going on. which was dancing around. and her breathing was shallow. Alison stared at the glitter. Alison landed on the ground with a thud. Alison laughed at what was happening. She felt as though she was dying. thinking her friends were in trouble. Her head felt light. the silver glowing brighter as it tickled Alison gently on the face. .

when a soldier walked towards her.” “I never disagreed with Papa’s decision. swords at the ready for the intruder who was approaching their ruler. as did the soldiers. did I wish the kingdom for myself. Amir was not ready to fight.” the soldier stated.” . “Amir. instead. His childhood face had changed a lot from the picture she had of him. she was expecting him to say something. He wants to take care of you.” Amir stated calmly and looked at his sister affectionately. “All clear. “I wish no such thing. but had more of a chiselled feature. “You dare come to take my kingdom away?” hissed Zantha to Amir. The four soldiers saluted and began looking around the room. dear sister. You are unwell and in need of help. she carried on watching and seeing where this scenario was going. a man appeared at the double doors. His shoulder length. I have come to take you away. with black boots laced up. which would lead her away from the battle. His hands lay up in the air as if surrendering. An evil laugh. his clothing was doublet and breeches. she was invisible to him. You wish to take me away and kill me so that you can claim my kingdom. but all she did was laugh at him. The soldiers stood near the queen.” She began. Alison was not sure if this was a dream or real. he walked through her. However. one on the left and the other on the right. However. “Zantha. I was in agreement with his decision and vowed that I would assist you in keeping order in the kingdom.” the Soldier ordered. that seemed to echo in the grand room that they were in. What’s going on? Alison thought. Alison looked at Amir and saw that his looks were still noticeable. The queen turned around in shock. Papa wants you to go to his castle. “You have never wished this kingdom to be ruled by me. However. fastened up — unused. You were angry at his decision. “You lie. dear sister. I have no illness. You had better knowledge than I. This you know of. “You were jealous that Papa gave me the kingdom to rule. search the room to check it’s safe. He thinks that your ruling is not a benefit to your villagers. When Papa told me of what his intentions were after Mater died. You were the stronger of the two of us.” Zantha screeched.Queen Zantha looked at the soldier. Amir began to walk towards her. With relief in her mind. a cold stare was all that the soldier got for his troubles of assisting his ruler from the chaos that could be heard close by.” the queen said in almost a whispered voice. which were made of Italian silk in colours of gold and green. your Majesty. This I will not do. “Soldiers. The queen nodded and walked slowly towards the throne where there were two back doors. and a sword hanging from a belt. black hair lay loose around his face.” Amir replied softly. Not once.

You must leave now before you are found and killed. “This war that is surrounding this village is not of anyone’s doings. The fighting is bad. And when he finds you. Nevertheless. and the soldiers who had all stood in line to protect their queen. and a look of satisfaction suddenly coming over her at the loss of lives she had ended. stood motionless as though in shock.” Zantha hissed. Papa realises that making you queen was the wrong decision.” Amir protested. “Come now. Please come with me. you do learn quickly. villagers of past have spoken and gossip began in Papa’s castle. “I knew you were coming and I needed to prove to the people around. being as you were — his favourite child. “My. his face solemn. that YOU are the one that is insane and needed taking care of. my. you were cruel to me as a child. but MINE!” Zantha laughed.” “You dare lie to me.” Zantha spoke airily. you will die. “What have you done?” Amir asked. as the queen came at each of them.” Amir pleaded. unsure of what to do. I have a carriage outside the village. and the battle that surrounds my kingdom. “You have soldiers killing your own people?” Amir asked. Amir looked at her worriedly. The soldiers looked on. She had never seen anyone been killed before.” Zantha cackled. dear sister. dear brother. speaking gently towards their queen. The queen grabbed one of the soldier’s swords. was now in the great hall. my brother?” “Zantha. Alison screamed at seeing this. as Zantha looked angrily at her brother. who proclaimed war. each one crashing to the floor. He indeed was no threat to anyone. screaming with anger as she slit their throats like buttering bread. Death in their eyes as their curtains closed.” “And let you take my kingdom? NEVER!” hissed Zantha. I have searched kingdoms high and low. it is not I who wished for this conflict. The man.Amir bowed gently to his sister. He will see the death upon my feet. who in return scowled evilly back. “Yes. for fierce warriors to fight my soldiers . Not the runt of the family. with a look of bewilderment on his face. Alison had never seen such anger in a person in her life. Papa would believe you over me. and what came next was a bigger surprise to Alison. He soon realised that you needed his help. not I. You did things that even I could never imagine a person could do. one last time. He regrets it deeply. “You think I am going to come with you? You are a murderer and soon my warrior will be here to kill you. almost choking in fear. You were too young to rule. “I have not asked for this war. She was now scared and wanted to go. her eyes staring at the blood on the sword she was holding. Amir stood silent. “You are not well enough to stay here. after all.

“I will not kill him. ready to take revenge for what she had done. her face had a look of repulsion upon it.” Zantha stared at the warrior.” Amir. with a look of terror in her eyes. Zantha looked open eyed at the sword. she did not want anyone disobeying her. He is not the evil one in this room. The queen threw the sword out of her hands. He slowly took his sword out of its scabbard. I will not kill anyone who does not deserve to be killed. Carla came running into the room. “I should kill you for the misery you have caused. but your life indeed needs to end.” Zantha laughed. then in the corner of her eyes she saw someone walking out of the left door. and with a harsh clink. and I side with the prince. his sword held tightly in his hand. I have heard what was spoken.and to kill all those who did not listen to me.” the warrior stated. He raised his sword above his head. “Kill Him!” shouted Zantha to the masked warrior. . making Amir move to the side of him. before she raised her hand quickly. The warrior fell to the ground — dead before he had landed. “I too know of your intentions. by the throne. The prince is not to die by my sword. his eyes open wide with shock showing through his mask at what she had done to him. Amir shook his head with anger. She pushed the sword harder into him. when I warned them of the future I saw before me. but the frown did not stay long. pushed the sword deeply into the warrior’s chest. Those who did not obey me… died. and held the silver blade in front of Zantha’s chest. and watching gleefully at the loss of life that she had caused once more. The warrior looked at her in bewilderment. before withdrawing the sword. muttered harshly. and shook his head.” The warrior walked in front of the queen. she’d used to kill the soldiers. The warrior walked towards Zantha and Amir slowly. and with the sword. However. My mission was always to end your life. Zantha began to scream as though in fright. Zantha had a face of fury. The queen slowly walked backwards when she realised that she was now going to die and she was unable to protect herself. The man looked at Zantha and Amir. Amir looked horrified at his sister. ready to strike when the time was needed to. before he could do so. it landed on the floor by the window. “You are to go with Amir and seek help. as I know that you wish pain on the innocent and I know of the true reason of this war that you inflicted on this kingdom.

Carla held her hands up towards the air. Her screams of pain began to echo around. Alison stood up and wiped her eyes. Carla was furious. was not helping. her mind would not allow her to float. “Jason? Oh no. Zantha walked towards Carla. She had no idea why she was shown this. Gently she floated until she was in darkness. Alison began crying too. At first. made the magic spell strong. “Succurro meus angelus.“Mum!” Alison shouted. Weapons appeared from nowhere and began firing at Amir. as tears smeared her face. She was glad she was getting away from the place she had visited. swirling round and round. Alison soon began to go into a trance. Amir stood still. as she kneeled on the floor. the magic faded away gently. as she had stuck to the ground with fright. However. not Amir!” she shouted. he could not move towards her. Jason!” Carla screamed hysterically. Carla ran towards the body of the man lying motionless on the ground. “You killed my Dad. but couldn’t move from where she was. as she stared at the man hoping that he would wake up and look at her. he felt her pain. as seeing what she had just seen. unbeknown to Carla. She sat on the floor. She began to watch the glitter as it began its journey towards the door. Alison sobbed. the pain of the salty water making her face sting. He did not know what to say. Alison felt alarmed at this. she could just about see the silver of the glitter once again spinning around. a sly smile was planted on her delicate lips. and yet. Her mind began swirling. and allowing Carla to cry upon her shoulders. “What have you done? Why did you kill my husband?” Carla screamed at Amir.” The room glowed of colours and patterns began forming. but with the gentle noises the glitter was making. all the anger she was feeling with the loss of her husband. . she shouted. Amir ran out of the double doors and when he had gone. her body began moving slowly into the door. the queen had a look of evilness upon it. “Concentrate” she heard whispering through the glitter. She had not realised that the warrior was her father. She was now all alone in the room. her arms cradling the man in her arms. her eyes wet and blurred. but through the tears. She wanted to hug him too. stroking Carla’s hair. The scene disappeared in front of Alison’s eyes. and began hugging her. she glared at Amir and looking towards him. to tell her how sorry he was.

” Sarah gave her friend a hug. She killed my Dad. Alison. thought differently. They stood by the big oak doors of the palace. “Of course she’s alive. A war. .” “I don’t care what’s happened.” Robert tutted. “Her chest was going up and down. She began to walk towards the village. She’d fainted.” Alison could hear a gentle voice calling.” Sarah shouted. “It’s the queen. and began to run out of the palace. “How’d you know? Are you a bleeding doctor. She had never felt this angry before. you should relax a bit. Sarah on the other hand. The queen is evil and we need to tell Mrs. slow down. it was her. “Hey. She was usually the tough and carefree one and not bothered about the consequences of bruised limbs and bangs to her body.” “Relax? She’s declaring war that she expects us to fight in.” Alison declared angrily. that’s all. but Alison still felt dizzy and light-headed. looks of worry planted on their young faces. that for all I know. “Everyone blamed Amir for that war. with her still inside. the village looking even more menacing and eerie. Foster before something bad happens.” Sarah gasped. If she was dead it wouldn’t have ” Simon commented rudely and shrugged his shoulders abruptly. You wanted to know what had happened.“Alison. Alison was not bothered. “you’re alive. “you fainted. being in a strange place and the only light being from torches. the shrubbery in the palace grounds was not an obstacle for Alison any longer.” Robert said looking at Alison affectionately. or something?” Sarah snapped. to tell her teacher the truth about the queen and Prince Amir. No longer did she see glitter dancing. it was never him. stupid. “I thought we were going to investigate the palace for clues.” Alison cried. I hope Amir burned the place down. is a war that she’s planning. and was greeted with more darkness. She felt anger burning up inside her.” Simon remarked. “They’ve been like that all the time you lay there. you two. “How are you? What happened?” Alison sat up. She jumped and walked without fear of being injured. I want to go home now. She opened her eyes to find three people staring at her. “Wait up. You were out for a while.” Alison walked quickly along the dark corridor. “I hate her. not Amir!” Alison screamed. gave the village a sinister feeling. However. so that she can kill anyone who is not loyal to her. “Alison. you daft lump. Nevertheless. please.” Alison stated angrily and stood up ready to walk away. “Please. her anger was erupting. She wanted to get to the portal.” Simon commented.

Foster. before Alison closed it and then reopened it to reveal the stairs under the cupboard. But if we don’t say anything. her nerves were making her feel cold.” Robert replied when he looked at the clock on the mantel piece. “Thanks. Now go before anyone finds out you’re not in your beds. She undid the zip. “You’d better go before my Mum comes home. . don’t you?” Simon asked. She was not looking forward to seeing her mum tomorrow.03am. it was found and Alison began to feel the edges of the closed door.Simon felt nervous too and understood Sarah’s feelings. “12. her eyes scanning the floor and hoping not to miss the blue flower. about this so called ‘Queen’!” “You really hate her.” “We’re here if you need us. She’s evil and needs stopping. How could she persuade her otherwise? Her mum was stubborn at the best of times. Alison ran with her torch on the ground. She felt sick again. Her mum had always thought that it was Amir who had killed her dad. Alison opened the door and all four went through. “What’s the time?” Sarah asked when they got upstairs into the living room. people are going to die. she’ll go spare otherwise. so he grabbed her gently by the arm and they both ran as quickly as they could. I have to think how to break the news to Mrs. and her bones were shaking as if in fear. which was next to the invisible door.” Alison stated. following Alison and Robert. and this disagreement on what side to fight on.” Simon smiled. She opened the front door for her friends and watched as they walked to the end of the drive. and the other two nodded in agreement. my feelings towards her have changed. she’s not going to care who dies. With relief. She knew her mum would never believe her. relief in their faces as the light of the séance room shone underneath the gap of the door. was not going to be easy. “With the dreams and the experience of what I’ve just seen.

I hope I don’t see her all weekend. with your crappy hairstyles and tatty uniforms. And you have the nerve to turn up to school like that. “Look at the state of you two. anyway.” Rachel scowled. and she groaned. so don’t say anything. I bet it has to be something to do with the union. She clicked her alarm off and went to the bathroom and had a wash. Sarah smiled brightly to her friend. being the stubborn and obnoxious person she was most of the time. she wanted nightfall to arrive quickly.” she laughed. “Nope. Downstairs in the kitchen. Alison spotted Simon.” “Oh don’t say that. Alison half smiled. It was as though her mum had not been home all night.” “Where’d she go?” Sarah asked.” Sarah sighed rolling her eyes. as she knew that Rachel would no doubt have ammo to throw at them.” Sarah said smiling. Rachel looked at the two girls. after her storming off last night. her face had changing to thunder too. glad in a way. You look like you’ve been sleeping on the streets.” Alison and Sarah walked towards school. Have you seen your Mum?” Sarah asked softly. however. She knew she had to see her mum sometime today. Just want to get today out of the way. William and Rachel. “Look. She wanted to avoid the arguments and disagreements — for the time being. She wanted her mum to believe her. which then joined on to the main route to school. and Alison was not in the mood for her immature slander. “All right. . “But then. “How’re you feeling this morning?” “Fine thanks. I know. with her nose in the air as though something unpleasant was on the ground. However. Alison knew it was going to be a difficult task. Alison did not care. so decided against this. the sun was shining brightly in the sky. She met Sarah halfway down her street. but wherever it was. Alison pulled a face. today not a sound was heard and Alison knew this was a bad sign. but at the same time. she was nervous as to what she may say to her. She made her breakfast and ate her cereal quickly then left the house. she did not feel too good and wanted to go back to bed until the day ended. Alison wanted to look for her. I’m not always putting my foot in it. until she saw a mug by the sink.CHAPTER 20 Alison’s alarm went off. her mum would have shouted for her to get up and out of bed by now. all was quiet too. coming out of their usual street. Usually. another sunny day was on the cards. “Not like you to be early.” Alison warned Sarah. they don’t know about us being friends with Simon. “No idea. you always do. However. how revolting. have a feeling it’s going to be my worst day.

her stomach was aching with the butterflies that seemed to be flying around so fast in her belly that they could have sent Alison floating into the sky. not knowing what her friend meant and looked at her friend.” Mrs. and each face had a look fear written over it at the thought of what punishment she would be giving. Foster’s evil stares. Foster glared at each student individually. and quickly. he was forced to be friends with her. Alison and Sarah laughed hard. thought he fancied her. “At least they don’t need to spend all their living lives in front of a mirror to look like that. then you will all stay in after school. “Never thought he’d say that though. “I see. I’ll have Mum yelling at me when I get home. “Get your books out and read quietly. She sat down trying to avoid Mrs. and ran off begging Simon to wait for her. like a volcano ready to spew its lava out.” Sarah laughed.” Alison smiled. followed by William. Rachel had never been spoken to like that by Simon. when the teacher’s glares erupted on Alison. Mrs. “Serves her right. who too had a look of confusion written over his clammy face. shaking her head before continuing to walk to school. kind of level’s the depression out of my life a bit. but found it impossible.” Alison whispered to Sarah. and if I hear anyone speaking between now and the bell going. but quietly. So get over it. the ups and downs I’m going to have today. And there was certainly plenty of hatred in those eyes to keep a devil happy for the rest of its life. If she smiled she’d still look like a dead fish. reached into their bags for their books.“Stop being such a malicious cow!” Simon shouted. “Told you. but having that snob spoken to like that. and a look of fury was planted on her face as soon as Alison entered the room.” “What does that mean?” Sarah asked. Foster’s eyes seemed to have imbedded into Alison’s.” “No way. Foster was already in the classroom when the girls arrived. Foster demanded in an angry tone. “I am not having chit-chat before your first lesson this morning. “You know. “Nahh. Oh well.” Sarah said slowly.” Simon snarled and looked at Rachel with annoyance before storming off and leaving Rachel looking surprised. because you look more like you’ve slept rough. . ********** Mrs. she always looks like that.” Sarah giggled. at least it balances my day. but Alison could not smile back. as every time she looked up from her desk.” Mrs.

her face changing to sadness. Alison walked into Mrs.” Alison looked at the floor. and it would be he that got punished for her nastiness. “She is concerned.” “HE DOES NOT!” Alison shouted. fear felt within her. She has done the nastiest things that a person could ever commit. not caring if her tone offended. Foster ordered.” Mrs. not conclusive. She smiled at him. he accepted it. and already you decide not to? You decide the enemy is in need of your assistance?” Mrs. “The rest of you. you carry pictures of him. “Do you have that picture of him? Your Mum told me that you stole it from the palace.” “How dare you shout at me. You indeed need to see the truth and not see what your mind wishes you to see. “Well. Foster suddenly shouted. if you dare disobey my order. she dared not disagree with her. and already you have stirred up trouble. Alison squeezed it back. as she grabbed her friend’s hand. Remember? I have seen what that so-called queen has done. And yet. “Do you think Amir is in need of you? He is evil and needs eliminating from life. And what makes you judge in this?” “I’ve seen what she has done.” Sarah whispered. I see things. or hurt anyone.” Alison protested. “I know more about the situation than you think. it is all ill-fated. She is the victim of his callous ways. She had no idea what was going to be spoken. winking his eye. “You are entrusted to fight with us. Foster’s office and closed the door. Foster butted in. Why am I not surprised?” Alison commented harshly and raised her hands in the air in disapproval. She would put the blame on him. but by the looks and the attitude of her teacher. Foster snapped. I will make your time at this school very unpleasant. Alison did as she was told. Foster began. what can I say?” Mrs. Alison. and he smiled gently back. pointing to a chair. She belittled Amir all through his childhood. You see him in dreams.” Mrs. It is she that needs killing — not Amir. because he loved her. you know nothing. Give me the picture. she was scared. “Sit.” “All dreams dear.” “I don’t need training.“Alison — my office — NOW!” Mrs. . “Oh yes. Alison got up slowly. “You have not been with us five and twenty minutes. Miss Solar don’t take any gip from these little imps. “You’ll be OK.” Mrs. you’re not even trained. Foster stormed out of the classroom.” Mrs.” “I see. “NO — no he is being blamed for everything. Foster ordered. Foster suddenly asked. she had no idea what to say.” Mrs. she would have come to you and tell you about the picture. and then turned to Simon who seemed to have a look of remorse in his eyes. she knew it was not going to be good. which made the class jump.

But sometimes even the most beautiful things can turn bad in time. now all the troubles will go. trying to grab the picture back. “What are you doing?” “I’m destroying it. Foster. so her brother could get the blame for it.” “I can’t believe you did that. Foster sighed deeply and stood up and walked towards the rubbish bin. “I am sorry Alison. do you? The queen is sick. Mrs. “You have no idea. How? I do not know. Why won’t you listen to me?” Alison yelled. “Alison you need to get rid of it. She needs killing. NO!” Alison screamed and ran to Mrs. It’s the queen. Soon all the dreams will vanish and the reality will sink in. NOW!” Mrs. She killed my Dad!” Alison screamed.” Alison lied.” “No. she felt like squeezing the vile tempered teacher until the life inside her disappeared. Sighing with annoyance. He is not evil. who snatched the treasured picture abruptly from Alison’s clutches. Foster looked at Alison with pity in her eyes. “Yes dear. Foster looked at Alison with a look of sincerity. “And that is why we need to get rid of this picture. “She did. give me that picture. Foster looked up from the bin. we need to stop her harming others. “Nooo!” Alison screamed. Amir didn’t. Mrs. Foster tore the picture up and let it drop from her hands into the bin. Foster. She kills for the sake of it and has no consideration for anyone.” Mrs. His lies are coming to you. I have things to do. I saw her do it. “Ah yes.” Alison cried. I had to do it.” “You’re lying—the queen is evil. you need rid of it so that you can understand what is going on.” Mrs. if not then I’m afraid I will have to take evasive action. “Alison. “Alison. Alison glared at the teacher. and handed it to Mrs. Foster with hatred.” Alison stared at Mrs. a boy of beauty. She needs locking away.” Mrs. Foster ordered. Foster threatened as she gave Alison a sly smile. Now go back to class. Dad overheard and it was the queen who killed my Dad. The queen arranged that war.“I don’t have it. he is sending you dreams. her face turning red with anger. I want the picture. Otherwise you will go insane. and believe me it will not be pleasant.” And before Alison could stop her. Alison reluctantly took the picture out of her backpack. of course. but this picture must go. Mrs. .

” Alison said smiling kindly to the attractive teacher. looking at her pegs all the time. then walked back to her form. “Are you okay? Are we in trouble about last night?” Simon asked with a look of concern on his face. curious as to the circumstances that were occurring in Mrs. And P. . Makes me never want to brush my teeth again.” Sarah grinned. were in fact. half-smiling. “There. The bell went for first period and all the class made haste to their first lesson. “Come on its P. Before opening the door to her form room. But bloody hell Alison. not caring who saw him talking to his new friends any longer. The class looked up at her. Now back to class and don’t forget after school with Simon. “You okay?” Sarah asked quietly and squeezing Alison’s arm tenderly. Simon approached the two girls. “We heard you yelling. banging the door as loudly as she could and hoping it would annoy the teacher even more. she took a deep breath and wiped her eyes. a look of concern on the pretty assistants face. “You’re only jealous of her. a deliberate attack on people that she loathed. “She makes me sick with all that smiling and beaming. I will be here all day in this room. you didn’t half shout.E and I feel like knocking Rachel around. “Now off you go to class.” Mrs. “Is everything all right?” Miss Solar asked Alison.” Alison whispered.” she laughed. as though the incident had not occurred. before she exited the room. half-crying and half-cursing under her breath. so pop in and whatever’s on your chest.” Miss Solar said gently. kicks.” “Thanks. Alison glared one last time at the bad-mannered teacher.” Alison smiled and left the classroom. she was not in the mood to speak. Alison smiled at her friend. “What she want?” Sarah asked crossly. “Yes miss.E was the easiest lesson to do this in. “Of that prim teacher that has the looks of a horse? Never in a million years. punches or trips. and I will hopefully see you later. before she walked out of her office. you can tell me. by crying. who looked like she could bawl her day away.” Alison nodded. as the teachers were unaware that the accidental pushes. She always had an excuse to beat her enemies up. Foster nodded her head.” Alison whispered as she tried not to make a fool of herself. “If you need to talk. Luckily it was mumbled. all eyes staring as she sat down. dearie. and a look of sadness showing for the young pupil.“I’ll keep that in mind. Foster’s office.” Sarah said infuriatingly and put her fingers down her throat.

“Dunno. but he’s in Onbrier. I’m not in the mood for P. “Sarah. but instead sounding more like a lovesick puppy. “I know Mr. you’re not going on your own. She was desperate for someone to listen to her. “Are you coming. Rachel can wait another day. otherwise. Armstrong?” “What?” Sarah said. She was more concerned that I hated the queen and thought that she deserved to drop dead in a vat of hot lava. “All right. when I came into her room yesterday. he may not help me. he’s bigger than you. trying not to laugh at her friend’s supposing. moral support. you know if he harms you. “How about Mr. “He knows of the queen and Amir. asking me things. her face lighting up at the thought of this good-looking teacher being their saviour.” Sarah protested. and with the anger she felt with her mum and her teacher.” Alison said. I don’t think you’ll take no for an answer.” “You may need moral support. I think I need to speak to one of these union folk. “Can I come?” Sarah enquired. would he?” Alison asked. seeing if I would tell him what I knew. That was what Foster was on about. so that’s no good. smiling. I don’t want you getting in trouble with your P. about people trying to pry into union business. will you? I think we should go now. with hope in her heart. She has no idea at all — so thick skinned. “Yep.” Alison thought for a moment. Far to one sided. “I think I need to speak to him alone.” Sarah smiled as she punched her knuckles into her hand like a mini-punch bag.” Alison suggested. “Fine by me. rather than Amir being the good guy.” “Do you know anyone who does not require portals and could help us?” Simon asked.“She’s not mentioned that. ripped it into a million pieces and said that the dreams I’ve been having will vanish. Can’t we do anything about it?” Simon asked. Winters is in the union. He approached me about them yesterday. I’m sure he won’t do anything in school. But I could see him and see if he could help in any way. too?” Alison asked Simon. “That’s if you want to. she needed someone on her side to back her up.” . to be honest. “I don’t care. “She took the picture off me too. Alison nodded.” “Amir’s picture?” Sarah gasped.” “Oh.” Sarah said trying to sound convincingly hard and protective towards her best friend.E teacher. I have no idea which side he’s on — hopefully Amir’s.” Alison shrugged. I could fight him.E. They are not seeing the whole picture. “Why?” Alison asked.

she detested the teacher. These big wigs have started the war procedure. Come on Simon. I know he is. I got you to laugh. And going through doors at the palace. Mr. trying not to sound like a chicken.” Sarah. blazer. and getting recruits from kingdoms all over. “There.” Mr. which you said you are — could you not go and see them. which it always seemed happen when she got frustrated and disagreeable with anyone. How she believed the queen was not who everyone thought she was meant to be. Armstrong listened to Alison with interest from beginning to end. the more. Armstrong shook his head. where she witnessed the murder of her father.” Mr. But my Mum won’t listen to me. She told him of the dreams of which she seemed to be having.” Sarah muttered. like yourselves. Amir had gone to fetch her to take her away to her dad’s castle. He felt awful saying this. or Mrs. tell them to stop this war?” Alison asked with a look of hope in her eyes. those union guys are very firm on what they conduct. Enrolling folk. and we have agreed.” Mr. “Is it because you don’t believe me? You think I live in a dream world like the rest of the kids around here?” Alison said trying not to sound croaky. “I wish it was that simple. Alison. Armstrong asked compassionately. almost as much as she hated Rachel’s taunts.” Alison declared when she had completed her account of her findings. not start a full scale war. “They’re making a bad mistake. “Yes. ********** Mr.” “You really think he’s innocent?” Mr. but gee. Hence why Lidah is such a vile wart at times. Armstrong said smiling. Foster. by her sly smiles and her acting skills when they were needed to get Amir into trouble.” . Armstrong shrugged. “You just say we’re running an errand. Typical of a man. He hated hurting people’s feelings and never wished to hurt anyone who needed his help. I do. the merrier. “I will be going to a meeting in Onbrier tonight. so all I can do is try to see if I can get them to listen to me. I really do. Armstrong commented. The passing into the picture of the prince and seeing how bad Zantha really was. “Looks like I don’t have a choice. the queen is not sane. think on your feet. No bowing out now. “Amir is innocent. winking his eye and giving her a gentle smile. do I?” Simon half smiled. Alison laughed.“You’re coming. “But what if we get caught?” Simon asked. so with you being on this union thing. said tugging Simon’s navy blue. “I believe you. The queen has asked for our help. which they had sneaked into the previous night. even though it was the truth. They cannot cancel it like cancelling a paper being delivered to your door. especially when he saw the look of devastation in Alison’s eyes.

I must get back to class – that’s if I have one left. will you snap out of it?” “Mr. and got up to leave the room. not you fantasising about a teacher. Armstrong promised and bowed his head. Armstrong's teaching me. Alison rolled her eyes. He stood up and walked towards the door and then turned around “Oh Sarah. puzzled. I believe I’m training you and Robert tonight. Mr. not good against evil. “Now. “Oh where do I begin?” Sarah said beaming.” Mr. She needs to know the truth. with a big smile planted on her lips. Sarah looked at him with a look of glee on her face. I know that it will be a hard task.” Alison smiled. “Thank you.” Alison groaned. all on his own.” . we are fighting evil against good. “Don’t start her.” Sarah said airily. Armstrong shrugged. That is not how I fight. She had never felt happier in her life. Oh my. If this is the case. “Can’t wait. “Well. but I wish I could convince my Mum.” Alison said. the weight of the worries that she’d had. at least I’ve convinced him. just shocked to be honest.” “You are?” Sarah beamed. “Sarah. “I know. I know. and I will try to persuade who I can to change their views on this war. now melted away — for the time being. “What do you see in him?” Simon asked Sarah. However. what you have told me certainly changes my mind too. “We have important issues to deal with here. Armstrong nodded and left the room.” Alison retorted annoyingly.” she grinned.“Will you?” Alison asked.” Mr.” Sarah sighed. “I will do my best. “We’ll be here all day. her eyes gleaming with excitement. my room after school.

it would have meant your mother would not have needed to go to Onbrier to explain the misuse of the portal. her face changing to dread. “Pity. “Ready?” Simon asked when Alison approached the door. from minors who had no elders present.” grinned Sarah. “Sit. daring not to disagree with their trainer. Foster with extreme dislike. the last time I saw that look. daring not to look at Mrs. “And no gory details. . “Meet you at the cenotaph. Foster said firmly. Foster as the day went on. “Look at you.” She looked at the two children with obvious annoyance in her eyes. and swearing at the teacher. “And whose idea was it to intrude on another kingdom?” Mrs.” Alison reminded Sarah when the final bell of the day arrived and the eruption of kids tumbled out of classrooms like sweets on a conveyor belt. “Don’t worry. and Alison shook her head. She even thought about whether she wanted to go to her room after school.CHAPTER 21 Alison avoided Mrs. “Did you not know that we’d find out about this?” she asked. made her feel better. Not with embarrassment. They both sat down quickly. She did try hard not to do so. There was a pause until Alison spoke. smiling She continued to walk to Mrs. but knew if she didn’t. Alison looked at Mrs. I was given some very discerning news. The two children shook their heads.” Alison threatened whilst laughing.03am. Foster stated and looked at Alison. Foster asked. Simon knocked the door and both walked into the room when Mrs.” Sarah gave her dirty laugh as she disappeared into the throng of students in the corridor. Sarah smiled wickedly at her friend and nodded her head with enthusiasm. “Before we begin training. was when Suzanne had that big cream cake for dinner the other day. who was sitting at her desk looking at the two teenagers with a snide look on her face.” “I didn’t know. then she would be in further trouble.” Mrs. Foster’s office. seeing Simon whose smile seemed to warm her inner thoughts. However. she really did not want to be here tonight. “You went unsupervised through a portal at 12. because if you had.” Mrs. but for the fact she felt like yelling out. Sorry. as though demanding dogs to do party tricks for a treat. her face going red. Foster had ordered them to do so. Alison nodded slowly. Foster.” Alison muttered. but the emotions inside her were so strong she couldn’t help herself. I’ll be there.

“Yes. warning bells go and the portals are sent into overdrive and they create an empty kingdom.” Simon admitted. nothing to sit on. She had seen it. with two wands placed on top of the table.” Simon said agreeing. there was nothing false about the queen killing her dad. as were the ceilings and floor. The room laid bare. Foster looked at them both and shook her head.” Mrs. The walls were white. “Yes. then she did not feel any remorse about her mum and the unions’ petty regulations. nothing to see. “We’re all to blame.“It was mine. when minors go through portals unsupervised. She wanted the lecture over. However. Foster asked casually. because I know when you go home your mother will have plenty to say to you—” “Yes. “Locum secretum. The room instantly changed to a room so bright that sunglasses were definitely needed. .” “Well. just a plain boring room. butting in before Mrs.” “I see. it was getting tedious and mind numbing. It looked as though it had already been blown up. Foster asked. “Alison.” “All dark and eerie was it? Daunting. “But I think we were too late.” “Protect us?” Simon repeated. Foster looked at Alison.” she replied uncaringly. which to Alison felt real. then you may never enter portals on your own again. Foster said. “We wanted to see it before this war started. “Yes!” they replied in unison.” Alison muttered and looked at the floor.” Mrs. “Believe it or not. They both bolted up straight. and took out her red gem from her drawer and placed it on the palm of her hand. with no human life to be seen and the air was as still as death?” Mrs. Mrs. “And you?” “Suppose. it worked. All but a glass table was present in the empty room. you have had it easy with me. let’s begin.” Mrs.” Simon butted in. Foster stated half-heartedly. Foster could finish her sentence. “All of ours. we decided that if we made them feel evil and spooky. well. waiting to be used. We did think to make them a bit brighter and colourful to make you youngie’s feel at ease. and unless Lidah or her mother believed her. “Why did you do it? Why go to the palace of all places?” Mrs. that was to protect you. I get the message.” Alison hissed. “Why do something so dangerous? You were lucky to get back. I’ll never do it again. with a look of remorse showing on her old face. kicking her feet to and fro. the fate of her father’s death with her own eyes.” she commanded. What she had seen at the palace was true. her voice changing from annoyance to being concerned.

Alas. Two purple beakers appeared from nowhere.” Mrs. a settee. even though it was nothing powerful or eye popping to the holders’ of the wands. “Now. you must leave them in this room. Foster’s office. the room was decorated the way Simon and Alison wanted it to look.” Mrs. your wands are not to be taken with you. She looked at the two students who had positioned themselves as she had ordered. along the seventeen inch. or not. Simon and Alison look at each other and laughed. thin baton. Now stand with one-foot back. And when they saw the water inside the beakers they laughed once more. “Today.” Mrs. unless they wish harm to themselves. They could not believe that a simple commanded from a wand would do something so amazing. vases with beautiful coloured flowers. when they had left Mrs. what else do you think we need in this room?” ********** Within that first magical session. nothing hard and nothing to get you into mischief. You have done well. You have much to learn. They walked towards their beakers to see if it had worked. we will have to continue with your training on Monday. now we need to fill those empty cups. Alison was not sure if it was a good thing to feel. Foster remarked. “Any training will be done in this room. and then stand next to me. now point your wand at that table and say — Vas. whilst Simon was curious as to what the teacher was going to do in this strange-boxed room. “Right. a bookcase with books of all genres.” Alison picked up the wand nearest to her. As the weekend is nearing. “Good. Your signature is now etched upon the wand. so no other is allowed to use your wands.” Alison and Simon put their wands in a drawer and got ready to be transported back to the office. so again point and say —Aqua. “Well done.” “Aqua!” they shouted together. She felt the wand between her fingers. Foster instructed. It felt light in her hands and felt eerily good too. with pictures on the wall. the other foot forward and hold the wand in the hand that you use to write with.Alison looked around the room with a look of boredom. “This is your room from now on. “You have picked this up quickly. and boxes with hats and capes.” Mrs. “Not so bad after all. both of you will choose a wand.” “Vas!” they both shouted at the table. we are learning basic magic. Foster stated. Foster looked at Alison sternly. “Well done. . it was made of oak and had natural twists. you should feel proud of that. Now. was it?” Simon posed.

it’s gaining on us. “Yes.” Simon half heartily laughed. The shadow slowly held out a cloaked limb to them. but something in the corner of his eye caught his attention. but having friends like you. Alison knew the shadow was following. “I don’t know. shrugging her shoulders as if the lesson was an everyday occurrence in her school curriculum. I feel proud doing that then. instead he stood and looked at them both.” “I thought you said he would be asleep. The shadow stopped moving. made it fun. Simon had no idea what to do. Alison loosed Simon’s hand to open the door. I did. Bit creepy. “Yeah. Alison looked up at the direction where Simon was staring. then stood up and walked slowly towards Simon and Alison. Me doing magic and spells? Wish I could take my wand home though. he had a vile temper last night. They ran to the main entrance. I enjoyed last night. but hey. Simon smiled and looked at Alison warmly. fearing that their lives were now to end. Alison was scared and hid behind Simon. The door was near. it’s locked!” Alison screamed. the shadow stopped coming towards them. it crawled from the ceiling on to the floor. her head resting on his shoulders not daring to look at what was approaching them. She kept turning the handle hoping something would give.” “Fun? I’ve never felt so scared in my life.” Alison ran as fast as she could. I might be able to make my Dad disappear for a million years. “All right? Come on.” Alison said muttering.“It was all right.” “I thought he would be too. “So leave me alone. “That bad?” Alison asked coming out of her mood for a second. I thought he was going to knock me lights out when I got in. looking hard at his friend and trying to see if he could get her to smile. “RUN!” she shouted grabbing Simon’s hand and began to run along the corridor. “Oh no. But nothing did. but whatever it is. with Simon pulling her to double her speed.” Alison laughed. However. but she was not turning around to make sure this time.” “Well I did. her eyes widening in fear as she saw something dark hovering above them. I —” Simon began. admit it. hugging her.” Simon smiled. “Alison.” Alison mumbled. “What is it?” Simon asked in fear as he ran alongside Alison. He grabbed Alison. . you liked it.

” Alison stated gently. “Alison no. she was right. Alison looked up. We have to meet Sarah and Robert. He did not want Alison going to a place that was unknown to them by a shadow who could easily turn around and kill Alison at the snap of a finger. Maybe she could change the feelings of a prince who wanted to kill his sister? But why did it have to be Alison? Why was it important for her to see this evil creature. his obsession to do harm to his sister has taken over his mind. we must leave.” the shadow stated sadly. “I see things in him that make me feel for him. “I use my ability.” “Killed? Who will kill you?” Alison asked concerned. her voice shaking.” Simon protested and grabbed Alison by the shoulders as though shaking her out of a dream. “The master?” Alison asked quietly. “The master. but since the last war. “He will kill you?” Alison hated the thought of Amir killing. as you use yours. Simon looked hurt. You know how I feel about Amir. It is only you who has seen the truth. I know you will help me.. We obey the master because we go on his word. he did not know what she could feel about someone she had never met.” “How you feel?” Simon asked looking confused.“You believe in him?” the shadow said shakily. It’s hard to explain.” “But what can I do?” “Tell him what you have seen. I have been watching. “You’re not going. If you don’t I will be killed. which you have seen in the dreams that you speak of.” Simon turned and grabbed the door handle. hearing.” the shadow replied. “Simon I have to go. you have seen what has happened. The deaths his sister inflicted on others. “You are — a shadow. they could leave the school. He changed from the kindest prince to a beast who had no feelings for another. He will be spared a life of insanity and insecurities if you could tell him that you believe in him. “Prince Amir.” “How can I go to him?” Alison asked. But you.talk?” Alison asked. he may kill you. hoping the door would open so that. “He never used to kill people. please. He has not told you to see this.. How do you erm. The dreams she was having were no doubt playing on her mind too. who killed without good reason to? . “You believe in the master?” the shadow repeated.

My life will be spared if you tell him. yellow. “You’re not going on your own. cracked ceiling. “I will take you to him. She . Please. support him in his battle. She too wanted the queen dead. come. please you shouldn’t go. Alison nodded. “Simon I’m going. She did not see herself coming to harm. we get out of there. I will come with you and if he tries to harm you. your life will be in danger. unlike Simon.” Simon begged. that he thought what she was doing was wrong. who had a feeling of dread inside him. she shrugged her shoulders at him and began to walk. She needed to be with Amir. Do you understand?” Simon demanded. and she wanted to make sure that he knew that she was on his side. and if anything happens no one will know where you are. Alison moved from the back of Simon. “Alison. let’s go home. The revenge for her father was all she thought of and no one but Amir would understand that.“Come.” Alison said her voice sounding harsh.” The shadow crawled back up towards the ceiling and began to glide along the stained. and no one is stopping me.” the shadow beckoned. She could see he was not happy.

he was not letting Alison go to the castle by herself. to ask you to come with us. They had no idea what to say.” Miss Solar nodded Alison and Simon stood silent. “Miss Solar?” Alison asked. Dreary darkness leapt back at them from this scary looking narrow opening. or even what to think. Ahaz here. Nevertheless. as the teaching assistant sat there looking at the two teenagers with a gentle smile on her face. The room was dimly lit. . only sixth-formers were allowed to use this floor. Simon had a look of worry etched on his face. The only thing that separated this area of the corridor was a plain grey door with the words: NO ENTRY KEEP OUT The shadow crawled from the ceiling and back on to the floor. This was a restricted area. he would never forgive himself.CHAPTER 22 The shadow glided gently along the corridor. with a look of bewilderment on her face. “You? You’re with Amir?” Alison asked. He knew of Ahaz’s intentions and tried to kill him. Miss Solar smiled. The corridor had bright coloured walls with exaggerated love hearts or sayings on the photos that were scattered around the corridors notice boards. “Yes. They carried on walking until they came to a dead-end. Ahaz wanted to get out of the building to you. he moved slowly to the door and opened it. rather than placed tidily. He was not sure that going to see Amir was a good idea. They walked carefully up the narrow staircase and were greeted by dusty chairs and desks. which had been thrown in. had heard what was said and reported it to me. he did not seem as threatening as he had done so before. away from the juveniles of the school. puzzled at seeing the pretty teacher sitting alone in this grim room. each was in their own thoughts. which showed a flight of stairs that seemed to disappear into more dreariness. but when Lidah approached you that day. what to do. Alison and Simon never spoke to each other. I guess you saved Lidah’s life. It allowed them to study in peace or relax in piece. you are awkward to get to. They walked past the empty classrooms. and then tentatively approached them. leaving it as grey and dismal as the rest of the school. towards the west block stairway and up to the top floor. but his gloomy appearance still made Alison feel nervous. But Alison. The colourful surroundings had disappeared. so they did not notice someone sitting on a chair until their eyes got used to the dreary lighting. I was sent here to sort… things out. but Andrew got in the way. If harm came to her.

circled room. fear suddenly over flowing her body at how close she was to seeing the prince. She wanted to tell him what she had seen of the queen and what she believed was the truth. bare corridors of the castle. with a small arch window.” Miss Solar said. The one soldier in armour. In front of them was a big oak door. nodded and pointed to the door in front of them. She had never felt so frightened in her life. A war that Alison had not known about until Tuesday. a voice that both Alison and Simon had never heard their assistant teacher speak before. “I will speak to the master. Two soldiers approached the group. Simon was scared — Alison more so. wooden chair she was sitting on and held on to a small looking object in her hands. Alison gave a wry smile. it was a voice that made Alison nervous. Alison nodded slowly and Miss Solar smiled gently and stood up from the rickety. Her heart was pounding fast and her breathing came out hard. Amir knows of you. Miss Solar opened the door that they had entered earlier and instead of the eerie corridor in the school. a look of meaningful nastiness showed in their beady grey eyes and the smell of death was reeking on their breaths. Yet. She held the key in her opened palm. “We’ve come to see the master. with a tinge of harshness thrown in for good measures. Alison felt strange. “I promise that he will not harm you. she had never felt so scared in her life.“I need you to come with me. He knows you believe him. “Shall we?” Miss Solar whispered. and now she was shunted from one Kingdom to the next. which showed them a grey cloudy sky outside. A voice that sounded too old for their beautiful assistant. they were now in a small.” “Will he kill me?” Alison asked. he wants to meet you.” Miss Solar commented in a voice that sounded shaky. but at the same time. His mind is of death and killings.” Miss Solar nodded. he may have a flicker of sanity in there. She knocked the big wooden door and entered the room. It was as though she was their saviour. but I think if you go. swirled gently around the room “Grimsley Castle!” Miss Solar shouted when the blacks and grey swirls suddenly halted in the loft. she really wanted to see Amir. A look of un-sureness on his face as he looked hard at the pretty lady in front of him. and colours of greys and blacks. which covered his body from shoulders to toe. then grinned slyly and bowed. They walked along the cold. was the coming of war. she could not think why. . She had no idea what to say to Amir. made of stone. The dimly lit flames made the castle fearful. “Are you ready to see him?” Alison sighed. Miss Solar and Ahaz thought otherwise. She was only a kid and all around her.

I was told it used be a pleasant place to live. It never used to be. His hair was in need of a good wash and his face had a full week’s growth of stubble. as though in a trance. He saw my misfortune and promised me he would care for me and shelter me from all those people who wished me away. and he wanted to impress the being with his story. The stench of sweat began to envelope the surrounding vicinity in which they stood in. it came on strong. Her heart began beating faster. looked amazed. Simon grabbed Alison’s hand. His black eyes seemed to glare. However. he could see that she was not coping with the situation in front of her. and felt obliged to comfort her in any way he could. led to the smell still coming in. which now resembled the look of a scary mask. the room slowly spinning. Master.Ahaz stood against a wall.. when my shadow appeared it frightened people and again I was asked to leave. as slowly the blackness was now creeping away from Ahaz’s body to leave the face and body of a person who looked weak and feeble. Then. but now. I have learnt to keep on his best side whenever I can. It scared the villagers where I used to live and I was asked to leave. which unfortunately. I accepted and moved to Grimsley Castle. the master came to my aid. “How did you do that?” Simon asked with a look of surprise on his face. I have stayed here ever since. Simon and Ahaz. So I decided that my life should end. as though all was vacant within him. Amir turned slowly around to see his new visitor. hoping to live in peace. Simon stared open-mouthed. breathing through her mouth. Simon however. At first. At first. Alison put her fingers to her nose to partly get rid of the stench. “I have had this ability since childhood. his anger is not good. He’d never been spoken to with wonder and curiosity in a voice before.” Miss Solar declared when she came out of a room. . “You may enter. Amir had his back to the newcomers who entered his room. I was accepted. “I have bought Alison. but when teen years struck.” Ahaz sighed. rather than that of a human being. but had the appearance of emptiness. as though he was unaware of their presence. it was unnoticeable. Alison almost gasped aloud when she saw his now unrecognisable face. He takes care of me. Ahaz smiled. However. her face looking paler than normal.” Miss Solar said uncomfortably. she took a deep breath and got ready to walk into the room with Miss Solar.. Alison straightened herself up. staring out of a window.” “Is this place as scary as it looks?” Simon asked “His obsession with his sister has made it a cold and apprehensive place to be. I went from village to village. his shadow slowly disappearing and his body changing into human form. as her breathing became heavy and the feeling of sickness coming into her mouth. I began to think of ways to rid myself.

who looked as though she wanted to cry. “You expect this being to be my redeemer?” Amir shouted at Miss Solar.” “They will never listen to a child. you’re nothing more than babe in arms. “She killed my father.” he laughed harshly and then stared at Alison with a meaning look. You are of no help. she is here to help you. she believes you. just new blood to train and give orders to.” Alison demanded. “My.” Miss Solar protested.” Amir growled. her face reddening with the words that he had spoken so bitterly and wishing that she had now listened to Simon and had left school with him instead. she killed your favourite horse. She knows about the cruelty Zantha heaped on you. “Master. to slay the blood out of her body. who stared back at the prince with intent. and gave an in-human smile back to the girl. “I know she hurt you and I know that she did those cruel things. “She’s seen your life in dreams. “I have .” Alison looked at Amir. “I want to help you. how young you are. which scared Alison.” Alison spat. and to parade her around to the adoring well-wishers she felt to put ill on?” Amir commented harshly as he stared evilly at Miss Solar. She is no help to me. I have seen the life you had. “And is she to lead me into battle? To lead my soldiers to my sister’s palace. “She sees as a child sees life. “Yes I will. She killed your cousin Junda. “A child who wishes revenge for the death of her father? That is something I have never heard before. “You want to help?” A bewildered look appeared on Amir’s face. But what do you think you can do?” Amir asked his evil approach changing. his anger was nearing to eruption at the sight of the young girl standing in front of him. and she killed her own animals just to get you in trouble with your father. and I know you’re not evil.” Amir sneered.” He gave an unearthly laugh. too. she must leave. You are nothing to them. her fear was now disappearing. her courage coming back to her.” Miss Solar stated. “She is nothing more than food between my teeth.” Alison declared. I believe you over that queen. and I wish for revenge. as her face began wincing to the harshness of his voice.“The child from earth?” He whispered callously. “A strong girl at heart and has pure hatred for my sister in her voice. Amir looked surprised.” Amir threw his hands in the air. “I want to get the union to know the truth.

” Amir nodded. I wish you had. They come slowly in your childhood and develop more so as you get older.” He laughed once more. I need to speak to this child alone.” “How do you know?” Alison asked. And you my child. This I believe. All I have are photos and stories my Mum has told me about how courageous my Dad was. are not worthy of getting myself harmed for. rather than mine?” Amir looked away. I saw that night.” Alison declared. . His mind was deep in thought. many fighting for revenge. I never knew my dad.” Alison replied. You would have been a great king. You felt remorse at what your sister had done. and Alison began to get angry. he too would be here telling you that he believed in you. and that he would help you fight in this battle against your sister.” Amir asked interestedly. or the fact he could kill her in an instant. Nevertheless. she was in no mood to drink.” “I’m not leaving. “Please sit. “The warrior in the great hall. a personal cause and one that are rarely achieved. His black eyes and disfigured face did not alarm Alison anymore. You were willing to kill her that night. “I wish her no harm.plenty of soldiers. I was a baby. “A man who sided with me and was willing to take Zantha’s life. as the anger bestowed within only gives them away to the enemy. because of what I have seen in my dreams? She destroyed your life and she destroyed my life too. what she had seen.” Alison looked Amir in the eyes. And no one was going to tell her otherwise. “I know if he was alive today. Amir poured a drink into a tumbler. she will be safe. she believed was real. “You think I would come here to take pity on you. and offered Alison a drink.” Simon protested. and sat down on a chair by a big maple-wood desk.” Amir requested kindly. because this war that is soon to begin would never be happening. I saw how you looked when my Dad was killed in the great hall of the palace. She sat on a smaller chair. “You must have some inkling on this ability. “Ahaz. I never got chance to know him. Mistella please take the boy with you. but it was not as sturdy as she was hoping for. I am curious as to how. Alison smiled gently at Simon. “You see my life. but she did not accept. quietly. “I don’t know. You would have had Frinda and you would have ruled the Kingdom. was your father?” Amir almost whispered. They do not just suddenly appear. you would have killed the queen there and then. It just happened after I visited the Palace. if it were not for my Mum coming in and seeing Dad lying on the floor. before Mistella reluctantly walked him away.

” Amir laughed. Amir shook his head.” “But I can try. But I have heard it is as good as the heavens above.” Alison smiled gently.” Alison shrugged “Ahh you see. . then they must surely start thinking about delaying the war. I have an older person who believed me when I told them about you. I know it seems a strange thing to say when you see my despicable state. I wish for peace and harmony. Zantha has destroyed many lives —as I have. A very strange occurrence.“I know many with abilities. if he can convince some to change their views. They can be as old as a star twinkling in the sky. so I am pleased that his final journey was of sanctuary. I had a dear friend who was an old sorcerer who would show me amazing things.” Amir looked at Alison. There are many with abilities.” “And are they. Alas. They do not just exist in Lidah’s company.” Alison blushed. It is to right the wrongs that have been done. Amir. even at that tender age. obsession and hatred begin to take over and your life changes to satisfy that need.” “I will try my best to get them to listen to me. for the dear old man. When I was a child. “I really want to help. I feel if I do not destroy the bit of life left in my sister. He died of old age in a beautiful kingdom. then I soon will become as insane as her. Many young maidens were to be had. I would watch him with fascination when he came to the palace. the elder breed or mere bairn in this union?” Amir asked. but true in my heart it is. “As a child I was agreeable on the eyes.” “Such innocence from a child’s mouth. which is an impossibility to travel to. Nevertheless. as she looked at the pitiful face of the prince. “If the truth of your sister is told they may change their mind and refuse to fight with the queen. the union consists of beings from all over kingdoms. The wars and battles over the years have deprived me of looks and an appearance that scares many. Greed. “Do you have an ability?” Alison asked curiously. then he will not be able to persuade the council.” Alison suggested. I knew of many. He gave me some beautiful items that he had found on his journeys around kingdoms. I am unsure how you just suddenly got the ability.” Amir looked at the young child and smiled kindly. I need to rest her and I believe when this is achieved all wrongs that she and I have committed will be no more. But I mean not to. even dimensions. if he is as young as a seed that is beginning to grow in a forest. I would not wish war upon anyone unless it was meant to be. “Royalty with magic or abilities? I believe that is a hanging offence in my line. I do not wish this to happen. “I believe you took something from the palace with you?” “I took a photo of you when you were young. but war is not a game. around kingdoms and dimensions. “I don’t know. But as you see time tells a story.

They know the consequences of doing this. The night of your father’s murder. She had. I searched kingdoms afar for warriors who would match my sister’s evilness. or caring for people. not even the most harden can watch as her soldiers do the most unspeakable things to those poor souls. Alison nodded. and no one is going to deny me the pleasure. and there was no turning back. My sister had belittled me for years and I was blamed for all that she had done. I too have not been the sanest in mind. She was not going to object to his scheme. she has that charm of making people see her as a weakling that needs assisting. She could no longer speak to her mother about the situation she was in. He may have understood Alison more than her mother. “I hope you beat her.” “But the villagers — can’t they speak up about what she’s done to them?” “Unless they wish to be flogged. then my frustration would be of cruelty and they too would not live.” Alison pleaded. she too wished that Zantha were not alive.” Amir stood up and looked at Alison in a curious way. as she stood up from the rickety chair. Alison was never going to change his mind on the war. “You are too kind.” “You must let me help. . so obviously he was not a man of feelings. He did not seem as frightening as when she had first come into the room. and alas. “I will do my best to get help. I would let them leave the castle and travel back to their homelands. and my mind began to think of how to kill a maiden who had caused so much bloodshed and sorrow to so many. “You must leave now. be kept out of the war. “They will not believe you. but it’s not necessary. She knew his feelings. someone she would’ve loved to have known. they were not to be. in Alison’s view. They will not speak evil of her. like she has done to so many. At first. They are scared. You must however. No one will listen to you. But years later. I will try to change people’s minds.” Amir stated suddenly. I will take her life away.” Alison vowed.” Alison remarked harshly. Alison did not know how to react. She was on her own. After leaving the palace. killed her father. and child. I will not show pity on anyone who comes between Zantha and I. They have seen many people who have objected to her rulings.“It will never happen. I came back here. She had ended the life of someone Alison had hardly got to know. She had seen fear in Miss Solar’s face. It was a turning point of my life. I have engagements that need sorting. His obsession of revenge on his sister had rested on his mind for all these years. and if they did not commit to my tactics and orders on how my sister’s life was to end. It began to take over my life. but at the same time. It is a war that has been planned. ones views differed to the other about the war. I don’t think they will. I never knew I had anger as strong as I had experienced that night. The hatred she had for the queen had become imbedded into her mind too.” Amir declared angrily. my anger began. Alas. They believe Zantha over me.

However. . Alison began to panic.” Amir stated and gave a laugh. She came out of the room and began to walk along the cold. the room was empty. “Now go before my council arrive. when the voices became nearer. However. only the door she was standing next to. in case something non-human was living in there. However. it seemed to be the only solution to her problem. and knew that the people that she had seen so far were not of the approachable type to ask for help. She would have to sneak around the castle without being caught.” Amir vowed. She had no idea of the size of the castle. she had no choice. stoned corridor. He stood up and bowed to Alison and smiled.“I will do it for your father. She opened the door and slammed it quickly behind her. they were not there. she could hear the sound of people approaching. Sod it she thought. and the sounds of boots thumping the ground got louder. Alison walked to the door that they had used to get into the castle. She was scared of opening the door. but there was nowhere. I have much to arrange before they infuriate me with their presence. She had come out on to the corridor. Alison began looking frantically around for somewhere to hide. Suddenly. and at each one. hoping to hear a familiar voice. She knew staying in the room that was to take them back to school was not going to help either. she would stop and listen at. But to her annoyance she could not hear any. There were plenty of doors to try. the voices of anger suddenly erupting in the corridor. expecting to see Simon and Miss Solar outside the door.

dreary castle. and still have room for a garden. she had seen the strangest gem. her fingers began to stretch eagerly to the gem. with oak wardrobes that had detailed carvings upon its doors at the bottom of the room. The chilliness felt on her body made Alison shake. a path was noticeable. This was a soft calming colour. A beautiful array of rugs. and the warmth began to be felt on her body. draped in coloured stones or pearls. The room was huge. The sun was shining. that Alison thought her two-bedroom house would fit into the room with total ease. Alison stopped in her tracks. However.CHAPTER 23 The room seemed out of place in this dark. she just sat gazing down. Alison walked around the room. Chairs and settees of all shapes and colours were scattered around the oversized room. It looked out of place against all the other bright dazzling coloured ones. The space around her was so bright. She kneeled down to look at the gem to get a closer look. She was transfixed. a feeling of reassurance suddenly coming over her. a very pale pink coloured one. oak panelled walls. so large in fact. she saw the small hamlet and the palace. she was curious now. as she pulled erratically to remove herself from this dilemma. It was such a beautiful room that had big bold flowers in pretty patterned vases. . She held her hand into the gem and giggled. And there it was. A big four-poster bed was up against the wall on the left side of the room. Suddenly. in fact. her head moving slowly towards the jewel. as her finger’s disappeared inside. that lay on tables. and books piled up on the floor and up against a wall. However. She did not fall for long. The strange sensation of ice began to blow on to her face. and her senses quickly coming back to her. She tried to pull herself out of the gem. and jewellery of all designs. before landing softly on grass. as if to hide the secrets it held. wooden bed. she felt as though she was being pushed into the gem further. intrigued at the beautiful things it displayed. as though being told to do so. which stood proudly on extremely large windowsills. Temptation to touch the gem was strong. It was as though branches had been put on its path. as though it was hypnotizing her. Gems of all colours and sizes scattered carelessly on the floor. which showed pictures of people of years gone by that were hung on the big. and suddenly she began to fall. and the sky above was like a blue lagoon. She took her hand out and put her face inside. as if trying to be invisible — but not being good at it. that Alison had to cover her eyes with her hands. with Italian silk blankets that were crumpled up in the middle of the very large. which sparkled as if wanting to be noticed. Alison’s eyes widened with excitement. She was not sure if going there was a good idea or not. fright beginning to show on her face. which seemed to wake her up. The coldness had now passed. In the distance. On the floor. She stood looking around at first. There were gold coins. unsure what to do. she did not. Alison was not concerned about this.

smiling. I have no idea where I am.Alison began to carefully walk along the hidden path. I am Prince Amir. that seemed willing to show off their beauty and splendour. “I shall take you to my retreat. still in awe at the display of beautiful birds. Alison blushed. whilst away from the palace. You are more than welcome. Alison did not have any doubt that it would lead to something wonderful. I am sorry to have troubled you.” Amir smiled and bowed down gently. She had seen him before. gliding gently above her as though wanting to please the new person who dared walk on their secret pathway. The trees around the forest stood in tidy lines like soldiers on parade. and for a split second. her face beaming. she could not remember what was real any longer.” “That’s fine by me. with the sound of angelic music coming from the most colourful birds flying around.t In the distance. his head held high. She had never been called beautiful before. He looked very familiar to Alison. He walked with importance. However. became friends with the most unlikely people. but it has the basics necessary for me to live on. the calmest she had felt for as long as she could remember. “Hello?” Amir said curiously “Who are you?” “Hello.” “I do not think of it as trouble. “You seek to return to your place of habitat?” Amir asked smiling. It is not much. The path seemed to go on forever. shoulders back. I landed here and followed this track. Then. She carried on forward. and had hatred for a person she could not imagine possible.” she replied kindly. However. when nearing the individual. each stride was of confidence and power. I seem to be lost. His clothing looked far too expensive to be worn just to walk around the forest in.” Alison smiled. She had met unusual people. His appearance seemed out of place in this wooded area. Alison nodded. She did not feel scared. I’m Alison. like a light switching on. with each gold thread embroidered with care on to the navy blue doublet that the boy was wearing. she had to think where she might have seen him. she noticed that the person was a boy. Alison did not seem concerned about this. The week had been so confusing. she felt calm. I feel rude not introducing myself to such a beautiful maiden. . Each bit of material looked handcrafted. who seemed to be walking towards her. she knew “Amir” she whispered to herself. who looked about thirteen years old. She walked on the soft yellow ground that lead the way to her unknown goal. on the left side of the path that Alison was walking on. “Yes please. Not a speck of dirt was evident on the hands or face of this handsome young boy. she could see a person. in fact.

She knew the answer. Amir put his hand out and stroked a pure white deer. this part of the village is pleasant.” Alison gasped putting her hand out to stroke the deer too. I do not wish my guest to be of ill health. she seems to take pleasure in hurting harmless creatures. nothing was cooking. “He is one of many in the woods around. If I see them in the palace grounds I bring them here. which stood on a rickety shelf. with a door that hung slightly off its hinges. and away from my sister. And Alison certainly did not want to scare Amir. Amir laughed. “You will take little. so coming out with the knowledge that she knew of the wickedness his sister caused would not go down too well. “This is my secret hiding place.” Amir smiled.” Alison cooed. His eyes reddened as he held back the tears. of course.” “That would be nice. “Drink?” Amir asked after taking a big swig from the clay bottle.” Amir said softly. until Alison saw a small building with smoke coming out of the chimney. Very seldom do people come here. they seem content that I am here. pointing to the crumbling building with pride. we can sip from the bottle if you wish. and fruit that was scattered carelessly on the dirty floor. but still it showed enough light into the room. but not to me. “Yes. Alison could not believe the creatures that came to them. a few plates and tumblers. Alison accepted the bottle and took the bottle to her mouth. The fire was stoked up. The birds are beautiful. I pillaged some cider from the palace. “Yes. They walked further. “Is she not nice?” Alison asked. but plenty of sticks and small twigs had been used to play with the enticing flames. The small room had a table and three chairs. However. I have never tried cider before. “He’s magnificent. there were no windows. I come here to get away from the palace. “It’s very nice here.” Alison admitted. Alison followed still looking at the splendours it held around the forest. I will see what drinks I have for us to enjoy.” The building was made of clay. .Amir began to walk back down the path. They are very shy creatures. “Come. She does not know of this place. but Amir at this time did not know her. just holes where the frames used to be. which flickered hypnotically on the open fire. took a sip and removed the bottle from her mouth pulling a face. If she did —” Amir stopped speaking.” Amir pointed to the animals that were now appearing from bushes and trees.

“I will. Please come back when you can. so he says. who too smiled back tenderly.” was all Alison could say without giggling. Alison was tempted to go and hug Amir.” Amir kissed Alison gently on both cheeks. but feeling her cheeks. It felt like a dream. his face looking dejected at Alison.” Amir took Alison back to where she first came in to this kingdom. “I shall let you eat an apple instead. as the grey skirt and white blouse seemed dull and unflattering to the young girl.” Amir sighed. but we will talk for hours. It will be late and I too must be heading back to the palace — which alas. as sadness began showing on his face. He does not tell me his name.” Amir admitted as they both began to laugh. before handing it to Alison.” Alison said regretfully. You have been most splendid company. smiling kindly to the boy. “I must go soon. as her stomach rolled with happiness. as though he is regretting his life. “So when do you wish to go back home?” Amir asked. she knew that it was not. “I will take you to your departure point. before Alison held her hands in the air and disappeared from the village.” Amir looked down. but knew that it was not the right thing to do. Alison sat next to the stone in the large room with confusion written all over her face. “It has been a pleasure meeting you too. as though not wanting her to leave. But I do not pry into it. “It is as though the person beneath talks back to him. so he wishes no longer to visit me. They both looked at each other. She took the apple and smiled.” Alison said with regret in her voice. . my dear maiden. I would not want to upset my visitor. He comes here to refresh his body. but I do get one person who comes here frequently. “It is a pity. I have pity on the sire. I do not have many visitors.” Alison said.” Amir said solemnly. Alison began to tingle inside. The two children spoke for what seemed like an eternity. I too pulled a face of repulsion on my first drink. but I feel as though I know him from another time. but moved on when he became of age to conquer other kingdoms. He has the looks of a wild creature.” Amir picked an apple off the floor and wiped it on his doublet. I sometimes feel lonely. Come. “I must go now. “It has been nice meeting you. and you will disappear. “I believe you put your arms in the air. I have seen the sire plenty of times leave that way.“You are not used to the taste. He says he too used to live in Frinda. He also goes to a grave where he will sit and talk for hours. but knew it was not wise to. This may be easier on you. She would like to have stayed here forever. as he has a look of sorrow in his eyes. I wish not to. Amir was curious about Alison’s clothes.

My anger seems to disappear from me when I go there. “You went to my secret place?” Amir whispered dryly. It just happened. unsure what a man would do for intruding into his private life. That is a time of my life that I remember. I used to take things from the palace and take them to the building that was barely habitable. She should not have died the way she did. If I feel uncertain of my future. someone was in the room with her. the sorcerer that I mentioned to you about earlier. I would spend hours playing there. Really. and Zantha—” “You saw what happened?” Amir asked. and they both began to play together. I felt content when visiting. so that I would know of her evil plans. looked at the prince with fear. We would play together when we were children. “No. “I cannot stay in a place where time stands still. I did not say anything about you. But one day—” “They ran into the woods. We agreed that she would pretend to still be friends with Zantha. I seem so naïve when I see myself. if I did that I would lose my sanity for sure. It would not be of any help. “Yes. if I had.” “Who from? yourself?” Alison asked. She hated her cousins as much as she despised me. It was of a time that I began seeking independence from the palace. The boy you see is nothing more than innocent. she remembered the dream only too well. I go to that time to seek reassurance. “I have no worries with you going. so carefree and adventurous. Alison turned around. and went to walk out of the room. visiting it from time to time eases the pain in my heart. It distracts me from the life I have before me” “Why don’t you stay there if it makes you feel better?” Alison asked. He knew of my life. I take it I was a gentleman to you?” Amir asked. I go to that place from time to time.” . “I’m sorry. with her brother Josiah. Amir held his hand out as if to quieten her. and gave me the gem to put my happy memories in. I thought it would upset him. But Junda did not like this. “Junda was more of a sister to me than Zantha ever was. gave the gem to me. She knew my sister was ill. However. Alison nodded. Zantha never knew of the place so it was my sanctuary from her and the palace. She befriended Junda. I held on to that one. unbeknown to her. I seek the advice of my one true friend and cousin — Junda.” “And wise of you too. I found the place by accident when riding one day.” Alison apologised. and began to tell me the unkind things my sister had told her about me.She slowly stood up. Zantha would say cruel things to Junda about me. Zantha was not happy about this. her voice trembling. and with a small shudder to her shoulders. Tergan. I never meant to go.

” “No.Amir looked down. It is as though I know you.” Amir laughed. She felt sadness inside her. “It was in the dungeon when I was given the pink gem. before allowing me to take her to my secret place. I am not a tidy person. sadness she had not felt before. After her funeral.” “The war will begin shortly and help from the union will not be of use. “I was sent to the dungeons for a short time. with sorrow on his face. but no one is allowed in this room. However. he had not had a good childhood. turning around she said. Josiah was taken to another kingdom away from Zantha and I. “What happened to you?” Alison asked quietly.” “I understand. I have no understandings as to why. “I will help you as much as I can. as though he was of importance to her life. so I came in here to hide. but please do not vex. My father did not speak to me for many months.” Alison nodded. by his wicked sister’s evilness. I am a fool with no understanding to the realisation of life any longer. just compassion and I hope that if our paths cross once more. we will seek the truthfulness of our future destinations. it is a room I keep away from prying eyes. One slip and the consequences are for you losing your living life. Alison walked to the door. and I never saw him again. it has much more reasoning to it. She too felt strange being in the room with Amir. and the only people who he thought highly of were taken away from him. I feel no bitterness towards you. and told me that he knew that it was Zantha who had killed his sister. I had come in here to fetch my parchments for the council. The grave of Junda did not appear for many years. It is very precious. though I must be forgiven for the mess. but not being allowed the means of doing so. “I was looking for Miss Solar and I heard voices. Good luck and be careful with your life. but alas. This castle is not a place of kindness.” “I don’t know what you mean. Tergan thrust the gem at my temples and that was the memory that came out. The stone glows when visited.” “I accept the apology that you give. Alison acknowledged him and walked out of the door. as though trying to cry. “It is of such strange feelings that I have with your presence. I do not wish my privacy to be shown to others that I deem unworthy of showing.” Amir sat down and looked at Alison. “You must go.” Amir stated and bowed to Alison. his black eyes darkening. I will speak to someone.” Alison said looking puzzled. But try if you wish. I knew someone had found the gem and needed to know who had ventured into my memory. but could not understand why. it was as though she needed to rest her soul to the sky above.” Amir looked at Alison curiously. .” Amir smiled. I am sorry for intruding. and that one day he would return and take revenge for his sister’s untimely death. She listens to my woes. and whispers kind words to me in the breeze of the wind that comes to me from the heavens. “It could be that I have been having dreams about your life. Josiah had sneaked in one day. Alison felt sad too.

I promise. “What are you doing up there?” Simon asked almost shouting.” “I will be back shortly. “Come. . I want to come with you.” Simon whispered. the village would reap the goodness of life once more.” Miss Solar said beckoning the children to the door of the portal. pointing to the door that they were standing near to. hoping Miss Solar would change her mind. Darkness is falling and the beggars will come parading on the doorstep. you must stay. Alas. but Miss Solar shook her head. we must go. Simon and Ahaz. “Ahaz. go to my room and keep out of sight. and had to hide when the soldiers came. were standing in the corridor and were surprised to see Alison walking down the corridor towards them. and that he would rule Frinda.She hoped that she would indeed see him soon.” Alison replied. and Alison would help in any way she could to end the queen’s reign once and for all. “We left you in here. The queen was no longer fit to rule and a new leader was vital. “I was looking for you.” Miss Solar stated gently. They went into the small room ready to depart from the castle and Ahaz entered the room with them too. It is not a pretty sight. if they’d spotted me who knows what they would’ve done to me. I will go to the master with you when I come back. Miss Solar. she did not and so he made a gentle exit out of the room. Miss Solar put her finger to her mouth to shut Simon up. before all around became dark once more. And within seconds of his departure the gap under the doorway gave way to a blazing light.” Ahaz wished the children good luck. “But he will harm me. and walked slowly towards the door.

he will not rest until his sister dies. “Mr. but to be put to death and never see the light of day again. She was not in need of help.” Miss Solar smiled. he wants happiness. Alison was deep in thought. But my feelings towards him are strange. Be careful and look out for each other. then Frinda would be free of the evil that she had caused over the years of her ruling.” Miss Solar said smiling gently. his anger is too strong. He has people in that castle. “You all right. I know that this war is happening. If I can get a few. “Are you okay. Alison sighed. I pity him.” Alison shrugged. Leaving Amir the way she had made her feel as though she should’ve stayed and help prepare for the war. I hope that you were able to reason with him. “No. “Yes dear. “I don’t think I did.” “Feelings? You don’t fancy him do you?” Simon asked. Armstrong is. Sarah and Robert were sitting on a bench at the Cenotaph and Sarah looked as pleased as punch. and that we are now deep in the middle of it. She really hoped her geography teacher could persuade people. all you can do is try. trying to make Alison smile — which she didn’t. He was not supposed to have been caught when he travelled here. But Amir. Ali? You seem bothered about something. How can you be malicious one minute and be kind and caring the next?” Alison asked. if word got around about the truth of the supposing weak queen. then at least I’ve tried. but I will see if I can get people to believe me from the union. Alison and Simon came out of the school and headed towards the cenotaph. which are scary and mean looking and he’s killing people who do not obey him. The sorrow in Amir’s eyes when she left the room upset her greatly. so he will pay the price for it. A man with power and with everything he could wish for was lonely. I’m sure there are a few sane people there. Did that Amir upset you?” Simon asked looking concerned at his new friend.” Sarah sighed as her eyes closed at the thought of the handsome young man. oh my. unless I explain the situation to the master. She needed to help him in any way she could. “I’m fine. But on his own.CHAPTER 24 The room was still dimly lit when they returned. harmony and peace. She wanted to harm the queen as much as she could. It just seems strange. with the biggest smile planted on her lips that Alison had ever seen. I just feel like I should do something. Ahaz has a lot of explaining to do. . he talked as though he did not want this. I must get back to the castle. Alison? I am sorry to have taken you to the master. The bitter ruler needed to suffer in the most horrifying way possible. and his true feelings were slipping into the misery of darkness.

“Can’t see why not. He listened to me without shouting. “I can’t believe it. and taking them to Miss Solar and going through the portal to see Amir. I don’t know if I was supposed to. I can’t get me head around it. he didn’t need to come and help me as much as he assisted you. He wants to kill her so that it will ease his mind and he can leave all this evilness that he has created.” Robert stated sarcastically. “Fantastically.” “I think you will find it was I who could. whilst Robert shook his head. He is a true gentleman. is an evil witch. behind. “Oh yes.“She’s not shut up since we came out.” Sarah remarked. “No. almost muttering. so I don’t need to.” Sarah sighed. then?” Simon asked as he looked at Sarah’s strange expressions. you thought you were going to have him to yourself all lesson? I don’t think so. not like what he did to Miss Solar. “I take it all went well.” Sarah gushed.” replied Simon smiling happily. and caring as she makes out to be. How Alison said that she wanted to help.” Robert commented and rolled his eyes at the love-struck girl. nudging Alison and humming “here comes the bride” in her ear. wink. it’s eating him away. That smiley. prim and proper cow. wink. when we came out. we now have our own training room. Alison glared at Sarah with annoyance and shook her head. “I bet you can’t. I have to get the realm of wonders union to believe me. can’t wait till Monday. “After we left the room. Well. Alison began to tell Robert and Sarah about the shadow speaking to her.” Alison said butting in. I’m not sure. “—but I will. He is not that frightening when you speak to him alone. “So. The anger inside him has taken over his mind. Alison and I had to decorate it by using a wand and saying magic words. nice.” Robert said harshly. how did your lesson go?” Robert asked Simon and Alison. He had to put up with her lying and evilness as a child. “Can we come and look at it one time?” Sarah asked. she only refers to him as ‘The Master’. we went somewhere else. “No he didn’t. “It went really well. They must know that Zantha is not as kind.” Alison said. She was drooling so much in the lesson. You remember that shadow I told you about from the other day?” Alison asked. I don’t think she is. Sarah nodded. . but he would not allow her to. do I?” Alison asked. “I planned it.” Sarah whispered.” Simon said proudly. you’re only jealous because I could hold my sword correctly. “Miss Solar is not a witch. to be honest. but he is not my Master. Armstrong nearly stabbed her with his sword by slipping on her saliva. I shall get an apron for next time. been annoying. But she is scared of Amir. to be honest.

“So what’s the joke?” Rachel asked almost hissing with rage. I think you’re lucky to be alive. “Will you be all right?” she asked. He walked over to Rachel with a look of hatred in his eyes.” Sarah muttered.” Simon said angrily. putting a hand gently on his arm. “Ha-ha your friends?” Rachel sneered. chicken and roasties. Simon carried on laughing. and knew that the threats that she gave would be followed up. sulking even more. go and chuck yourselves off a cliff.“Dunno. with William following behind like a lost sheep. It is you who’s vile. since common sense took over me.” Alison whispered.” Sarah stated sarcastically. “Have you got a problem? I’m talking to my friends. Simon quickly stopped laughing when he saw Rachel and William approaching. Simon glared at them. You could’ve been killed. dearie. but going into that castle. “Oh I think I have a bigger brain than yours. “Yeah. And as the four teenagers began talking more about the castle and the gem that Alison had sneaked into. I’ll be fine. “You know where I am if you need me. “Since when? You belong with us.” “I have been friends with them. so stop complaining.” Simon said retaliating. “We would’ve been sitting here all our bleeding life waiting for you two to get your backsides here. but inside he felt ill. He knew Rachel like a book.” Simon stated as Rachel gasped in shock.” “Well. all you have in there is muck. ********** .” Simon whispered back. “So why don’t you and your glove puppet.” All three kids began to laugh at Simon’s crude comment and Rachel shook her head with anger and stormed off.” Sarah complained as Simon and Alison began laughing. that I assure!” Rachel shouted as she crossed the road. Alison looked at Simon with a look of concern.” Sarah cried. not these vile creatures. you’re gonna be in real trouble. Simon knew that he was going to be in a lot of trouble when he got back home. “It’s not funny.” Rachel cackled and William laughed too. “Stop complaining? It’s my favourite meal tonight. Simon smiled sadly. It would have been mouldy if I’d had to wait for you two any longer. “Nothing that your brain could cope with. “I will tell your Dad on you Simon. because that’s all that comes out of your mouth. which made Alison and Simon laugh more. we are alive. so as we don’t have to see your ugly face’s again.

Alison the hero. This morning I was ordered to go to Onbrier. you don’t do things by half. I have to be punished for the stupidity of it. I only popped out.” Alison whispered. when she knew she’d done something wrong. and come back thinking I wouldn’t know? Well missy. you bought that back here. “Picture? Oh here we go again. “Alison those dreams are blotting your true views. and seeing the temper that she’d had the night before. Is that all right for you?” Alison shouted. being accused of letting youngsters use a portal without an elder. I’m sorry. I just hope you realise the trouble you have caused. Why?” Carla screamed as her hands began flying around with annoyance. her face turning red with anger. a face suddenly appeared from the cubbyhole doorway.” “I’m sorry. nor was I. like she used to when she was younger. “Alison. Alison knew she would not win. However. she dared not say she objected to her stares. It should’ve been you that was frog marched to Onbrier. how wrong you are. You know of the dangers.” Alison shouted sarcastically. because I need to know what is going on in that little brain of yours. young lady. stupid thing.” Alison muttered. “Yes it has.” Carla sighed. trying so hard not to yell. “Well. Since you took that picture you have changed. “Sorry? They thought I let you have a run around in there.Alison closed the front door to her house as quietly as she could and went to go upstairs to her bedroom. sentenced to death even. and you still went in. I could have been arrested. Have an answer for me. Carla looked at Alison shaking her head in disbelief. as you call him. more than that queen! I’ve seen her viciousness. But oh no. .” “I do now. I never thought you would do this. “Don’t you raise your voice at me. “Down here. Stupid. deserves to live. and you sneak in here with your friends. now!” Carla shouted angrily. I was told off for leaving my portal key lying around. “How could you do something so stupid? I have spent all day at Onbrier.” “I wanted to. looking on the floor and clasping her hands together. not me. Alison felt awkward.” Alison spat. and you have stupid dreams about a man who should not be alive. They were not happy.” “That man. I knew that would be dragged up!” Alison screamed. cross my heart. Because of what you had done and the fact that I had left the key unattended.” Carla replied harshly. “That sarcasm is not helping you. in case it made her mum angrier. “I don’t know. it won’t happen again. when they informed me of what had happened. thinks it’s okay to go and have fun in another kingdom. that is not what I want to hear. Alison took a deep breath and walked slowly down to the séance room. do you?” Carla stated.

“Why the queen?” She said to herself. I have seen it many times in my dreams and consider what Amir has told me is the truth. so black and bitter looking and Carla took a protective step back from her irate daughter. you have had a long week. but alas. She could not believe how nasty she had been to her mum. and you must believe in me too. “Liar. She needs to die. she had never imagined that her daughter would speak like that to her. Well my views have not changed. because the stares she was getting were scaring Carla immensely. and when you do. I think if you listened to your heart and understood what I have seen. it’s the queen. They need to listen to what I have to say. I’ll make sure your precious queen never breathes again. You don’t care about this war except for your vengeance.“Yes. Amir is not the one to blame. She was not going to gain her trust and get her mum to listen to her. but all she could see was Jason lying on the floor. Carla looked shocked at Alison.” Alison muttered and then unthinkingly kicked a large. She sat on a chair. which sat minding its own business on the floor. It was as though someone else had dictated the argument for her. but the anger she was feeling was real. this is revenge. so as not to upset her daughter anymore. “I do not need to sleep. I’m sure that’s what Lidah said to me this morning. by the window. “before tearing the picture up. It will cause deep regret for you and this regret will drench your body for the rest of your life. “The queens poisoning you.” Alison hissed. teddy bear. Carla’s blood ran cold. “The queen requested our help before Amir. that is why were—” Carla began. She felt so angry with her. Carla could not understand why Alison had strong emotions for Amir. she walked out of the room.” Alison screamed.” Alison looked at her mum as though she was unknown to her. “You will learn the truth. “Alison.” Carla whispered. The queen is insane. with Amir standing over his body. because if he doesn’t. I believe him. then you would change your mind and join Amir’s alliance. . you believe that Amir killed Dad. she had never seen her daughter have such an evil look in her eyes. Alison ran to her room. why would she not believe her? Alison tried hard to convince her that she knew the truth.” Alison said staring at her mum with deep loathing. as she went out of the room. They are fighting with the wrong side. like Amir wants revenge with his sister. “Why will she not listen? I have seen the truth. She sat thinking for the reason of this. I need to see your union. and I hope Amir does what he wishes.” Alison said tartly. She needed to calm the situation down. brown. She slammed the door to her room hard and loud. They never will —picture or no picture. and began to cry. maybe you need sleep. like she did Amir. bitterness at her mums reaction to the war was not helping one bit.” Alison shouted. and with one last look of bitterness she threw at her mum. She had no idea what to do. it will be too late. her face looking bitter at her mum. her mums feeling belonged with the union. and so for you.

Carla jumped at the sound of the object banging at the door and began yelling outside the door begging her daughter to stop. “Do you think you could calm her down before I go in? She seems to be having a tantrum. I must get help Carla thought. You’re nobody in my life. and before she knew it. but I cannot deal with the minor standing here. I just hope you can help. She felt she had no control of her body. A quick injection will calm her down—” . she began to throw things in anger. She took her key from her pocket.” Alison growled with anger.” Concesta tutted when he heard the commotion in Alison’s room.” “What a very strange custom. Carla ran upstairs.Fury began to burn inside her. but listening to Alison screaming with rage. and held it tightly in the palm of her hands. I see what you mean. tearing books up from her bookcase and kicking the door as hard as her temper would allow. you know. “What’s happening?” Carla screamed. However. “This way. you’ll kill her with that!” “If she comes at me I need to protect myself. Carla returned with Concesta. She could feel the heat surging from her body. “You must stop that!” “Go away. and on the end of the pipe were six small needles protruding out. He opened his case. with a long pipe attached to it. “What’s that you have in your hand?” Carla shouted. and pulled out a small black box. and ran back down to the séance room.” Carla ordered. She walked away from the door. Concesta followed Carla up to Alison’s door. and making Carla scream. just like swatting a fly — well. “Alison!” Carla shouted through the door. “Oh Dear. when the unicorns stopped running around the room. not here at least. She did not want to do this. but she could not help it. The authorities will not take it too kindly. “Concesta. can I?” Concesta stated.” “As is my daughter!” Carla retaliated.” Carla said anxiously. ready to be used without ill feeling. With what seemed like seconds. when Concesta showed her the strange instrument. quickly. you’re no use to me. “I told you what she was like. she was too scared to go into the room in case Alison harmed her. “You can’t kill people. shrugging his shoulders. and threw a chair at the door. “Onbrier. I am of importance.” “I will do my best. if your daughter is causing disruption she needs to be stopped.” “You don’t say?” Carla said looking flustered. smashing ornaments on her shelf. no! Put that away.

” Carla whispered to Concesta. She could feel her eyes getting heavy. “Take a look at her eyes. she was sweating profusely and her breathing was rapid. isn’t she?” Concesta commented. until suddenly she fell to the ground in a heap. “It’s gone quiet. with a look of concern. I will go ahead.” Concesta stood up. it’s the pressure she’s under.” Carla sighed.” Carla opened the door.” Concesta picked Alison up.” Carla stated. She needs to rest. before closing the séance room to start packing a case for her daughter.“—and kill her. but then.” Carla said butting in. Alison was getting tired. “She is not usually untidy. Go to reception when you arrive at the institute. she was upset at how the blueness had gone. . where she will stay in the institute. and saw Alison on the floor in deep slumber. every bit of space was now cluttered. so as we can analyse her. and her desk had been pushed over. They looked dim and were turning a more greyish colour. they’re a strange colour. “I will take her back to Onbrier with me. Concesta had no feelings for fellow beings. like doom was casting over her body. then it would be advisable that you bring it.” Carla looked at Alison’s eyes. a dirty grey. Carla gave him a stern look. Carla steadied him down the flights of stairs’. faster and faster it went. Alison’s room was unrecognisable. The posters of her favourite band lay in tatters around the floor. and threw her over his shoulders. her room was spinning around. “I shall try the door. Carla looked shocked at this. “What can you do?” Carla asked. “If you can find any clothing in this room. observing the clutter. Her eyes slowly began to close. “Oh Alison. and then her calmness will come back. Carla. throwing the mattress across the room and ripping her quilt up. but she still felt anger and bitterness and began to pull apart her bed. “Indeed. and they will tell you where to find her. “Bit of a messy individual. and looked around the room.” Concesta nodded while opening Alison’s eyes to look at her pupils. She has seen plenty and I think she needs to rejuvenate her body.

but she still felt hot and looked clammy. “Well. And a big orange sun to look at whilst lying in a bed and wishing that you did not have to.” “Amir is not worthy of being concerned about. “Minors get a bit excited when new things surround them. I never knew Alison was capable of doing that. and then there’s the battle. just over did it. she has recently found out about us.” Carla sighed. I know I was. “Indeed dear. Dabila said softly. Nothing real. It scared me Doctor. Her breathing was not as erratic as it had been. but sometimes they do say things that they understand are to be the truth. He was small in size.” Dr. round face. “How is she?” Carla asked giving Dr. he would rather have a laugh and a joke with the opposition. She has views that are different to mine and that was when she went mad and destroyed her room.” Carla said frowning. but had such a loud voice. all sides of a story must be told. “Continue. but I think if there is another side to this tale. He never took life serious.” “Alison has had a dream. that’s all. He was a pleasant man with grey hair. her pulse is a bit erratic too. Carla knew him from the union. blue eyes and wrinkles of plenty on his happy. He checked her temperature and tutted. As you know. Dabila a smile. He had no pity or remorse for what he had done. she seems to have got herself involved in the situation a bit more seriously than I had expected her to. Tell me dear.” he chuckled.” Dr. I too will be going to Frinda to fight for the queen. The window in her room was large. She believes he is the good person in this war and that the queen should not live. “She’s fine. with a bed. “A bit high for someone this young. that’s all. Dabila smiled kindly. A doctor walked into the room looking at a clipboard at the end of her bed and then looked at the patient.” Carla stated.CHAPTER 25 Carla sat staring sadly at her daughter’s motionless body at the institute. then it must be heard. has she been doing anything out of the ordinary?” Carla gave the Doctor a funny look. However. with beautiful views of woodlands. he proved his actions on the night of Jason’s death. rather than fight them. and I will give no support in . rolling his eyes and shaking his head. even in battle. that it compensated his stature. I’m sure you were the same when you were this age. and a doctor who took time to listen to his patients. a basin and a couple of bright yellow chairs for visitors to sit on. “I take it you have not listened to your sibling? Minors do say the most irritable things at times. The room that Alison was in was a small lime green room. “She seems to have started having dreams about Prince Amir.

She stood up. thinking hard as Dr. a serious look suddenly etched on his round. She is infected by something.” Carla retorted. “Alison. ********** Alison was in deep slumber when she heard her name being called softly from afar.” Carla repeated slowly. Nevertheless. she had doubts about her daughter. “Alison. They are unusual for a being from your planet. she knows no one else who has one. as he looked at Carla and sighed. In between the shouts and tantrums. The place was unknown to Alison. it would've acknowledged her movements if she had. And besides.encouraging my daughter to convince people otherwise. Dabila looked around the room. I noticed the colourings of her eyes. and then having dreams that seemed to make the queen the villain in this warfare. . Carla began to think back to what Alison had said in the séance room. She woke up gently. “A silly question to ask. They seemed to have darkened since being in slumber too. I can do so much. not very nice for the minor. “She has not been through my portal. Carla could not believe her daughter actually doing this.” She looked at her daughter with annoyance and confusion. She had changed since the queen had spoken to her about the necklace glowing. Dabila sighed as he left the room. and looked at her daughter with a look of remorse on her face and walked out of the room. but she could not void it from her mind.” Dr. Dabila tapped her shoulder with a feeling of concern. blinking to get used to the light around her. it has to have come from somewhere. “Well.” Carla commented.” he said quietly. wrinkled face. she thought hard at what the doctor had told her. “I think you must understand that Alison may not have only had dreams of Amir. she wouldn’t. but one of concern. “When I began examining her. do you think she could have contacted Amir in any way?” Carla shook her head at the doctor’s question. shaking her head. which was unusual for this happy old man to sound. Carla was confused. Dr. what have you done?” Carla gasped. Alison looked up and mumbled. How are you?” The voice whispered. what had Alison said? What was it about having dreams of Amir and “What Amir told me” Alison had stated. “She couldn’t have? She’s not that stupid to have gone to Amir. “Told me. glaring at the small doctor. she didn’t think her daughter was silly enough to have actually gone to see Amir. but this — I don’t know what to say.” he said apprehensively. she’s not silly enough to have gone to see him. “No.” Carla stated.

“How did I get here? I was at home. wasn’t it? I'd seen it before I went out the door. Alison looked her visitor in the eyes.” Mr.“Where am I?” Alison asked tiredly as she looked around at the familiar voiced person. Winters chuckled. “He came to me today and spoke to me. Mr. as she gave a wry smile. here.” Alison stated with a look of concern showing on her face. “It told me to go with him—” “Go where? Please say you did not go with him?” Mr. I had to make sure it did not escape on to our planet. “I’m a lot better. it had chased me along the corridor. “Mr. as she looked around the small room with confusion. Winters?” Alison gasped in surprise. I feel ill. which was smiling down at her. looking at Alison strangely. “It was that shadow that attacked you.” “Where is she?” Alison asked. “She’s gone to the meeting. Your Mum was not in the right frame of mind to talk.” Mr. “Institute?” “It’s another word for hospital. “Speak? It bears no tongue to speak with. upped and went when it was nearing the time. I’ll be back to work in a couple of weeks’. They are not worthy of trust and could’ve caused pandemonium when loose. nothing serious. Winters laughed. gave me a headache too.” “Did the shadow speak to you?” Alison asked. They must have given you something to knock you out with. You’re at the Onbrier institute. as she winced with pain. “I saw you on a stretcher. They seem to enjoy inflicting pain when you’re lying there unable to defend yourself. so I left her alone. It was superficial wounds. Winters laughed. as she looked around for her mum. soon?” Alison asked. Winters repeated with a look of curiosity showing on his face. Winters remarked. Alison nodded.” Alison groaned.” Alison whispered.” “The meeting? Ooo my head. They like words like that. “Indeed it was.” Mr. “It spoke?” Mr.” Mr. Winters replied smiling gently. “Are you better now? Will you be coming back to school. . Baines has sent a message over.” Alison thought aloud.” Mr. “The one and only. thank you. telling me to get better before rushing back to you lot. and sat up to see the caretaker’s face. they are shadows. “A meeting is being held at the town hall. Winters shook his head.

Foster ripped it up. I saw this glitter which sent me to the time my dad died. Foster. her soldiers and her people. “No. he never spoke of it. Queen Zantha has done some very malicious things when she was a child. She was vindictive and cruel. . evil kingdom. Mrs. no one will listen to me. I saw a picture in this room.” “Dear Jason? You didn’t see him—you know?” Mr. And when we sneaked to Frinda the other night. and well. He wished not to.” “Yes. he refused to kill Amir. You all believed her. and the blame of all she had done would be pinned on to Amir. “I know that Prince Amir is not whom everyone is making out to be. Winters blew. to talk to him. That the evil warriors that Amir was supposed to have had fighting against you. She was doing all this to blame Amir. Winters asked as he sat on a chair next to Alison’s bed. as he knew that he was not the cause of the battle. either through a photo which I had. You have done something that not even the in-sanest person would do.. Alison nodded solemnly and Mr. “Amir never killed him. “And now. that Amir was taking revenge for her being the queen. That was when she took her sword and killed him for refusing her order. who had a look of disbelief showing on his face. Winters. you should not have gone to Grimsdritch.” Alison looked at Mr. My Mum. “Goodness me. Amir does want revenge on his sister because of what she had done to him when they were younger.” “How do you know? Did Amir tell you this so that you would go against his sister?” Mr. And the shadow wanted me to go to him. I see his life. I have seen into things that no one can imagine.” “Alison.” he whispered. “When I went to bed that night I began to dream of them. unable to vent a word.” Alison exclaimed as her eyes widened. It all began when I returned home from the palace that night with my Mum. to tell him I believed in him. and did not deserve to die.” Mr. shaking his head. You are too young to go and give views on battles. I wanted to. “Mum came in when my Dad was lying on the floor and presumed Amir had…you know. how Amir found the body of their cousin. were of her doing. When my Dad had heard what she had said in the great hall. you do not make sense. But it’s not.” “I had to. it is a diseased. Do you need a nurse?” “No!” Alison shouted. after her putting this necklace. and the queen was almost smirking when she blamed Amir for the death. I took it.” “Alison. Zantha told Amir that it was she who had proclaimed war on her people.“He knew that I knew the truth and he wanted me to go with him. Winters asked as he wiped his face with a handkerchief. Winters groaned. until Foster — I mean Mrs.” Alison said as she bit her lip and saw the caretaker’s surprised look. which has a magic spell around the queen’s neck. Mum thinks the dreams I'm having of the prince are overshadowing the war. she informed Zellacta that Amir had killed your dear father.

as she looked at the caretaker with relief. It is the queen doing what she has done. until they both married and had children. You will be bait for the queen and the evil monsters that she will be finding to kill all those that have gone against her rulings. if you are not allowed inside. the queen was deeply moved by the circumstances around her. I need to at least try to speak and tell them what I know. Winters sighed and wiped his face again. “Please. that war was so brutal. He smiled back. so many people died. thank you.” “What was that?” Alison asked. you don’t know what that means to me.” Andrew stated as he shook his head. I really need to go.” she sighed. Amir was never at the warfare. She planned everything. thinking back. Jason was not only a comrade. then the war can be terminated. However. But you know. I have to admit. and now. “If you are venting a war. “It is something that I never expected to hear. They fought many battles together and drank much wine and beer together too. just to get at her brother. and being a favourite of her father. I will try to get you in that meeting. I really need to go to the meeting.” “Alison. I will speak on your behalf. “Sir. slaying us. “I do Alison.” Mr. you are too young to go to the meetings. they will not listen. Amir was never around—” “Because he never planned it. “Thank you. he would be the one who would be lurking around. Winters declared.” “And we believed her too. .” “So let me go to the meeting and explain my findings. The battle is not going to be good for anyone.” Mr. “This is so strange. you must believe me.” she stated sadly. recalling it back in my mind. he never wished harm on anyone. Even when back home and doing their normal day-to-day activities.” Alison pleaded. I always thought something was amiss. Don’t you believe me?” Alison asked.“But it was never him. I don’t know—” “Please. allowed the death of our men to satisfy her needs of revenge. “In fact. What you have told me now makes sense. this is what I cannot understand. it’s the truth. They have the agenda’s planned and they will not accept or expect new matters arising. because I do not wish my comrades to die in her hands once more. I will fight your cause. And if I recall.” Alison cried. just to harm her brother. sir. they hung out with each other. only that Zantha returned to the castle to be taken care of by her father. killing us. they will throw you out in a second. and if I get those folk in the meeting to listen. Alison. You see. but also a dear friend of Andrew Winters. The union leaders’ are very stubborn. the leader would never hide away from the conflict. she got you to fight for her.

he was the one who was holding a sword high up in the air. He had no idea that Jason was anywhere near the queen or prince. his men were outside protecting the queen from the evil that was invading her palace. he always felt that Jason’s death was something much more complicated. he never gave it a thought at the time. and Andrew believed her. All who knew the warrior bowed down in sorrow. to call out when he saw trouble coming towards him. But Alison had seen it. He was not supposed to be. And for the first time. than a disgruntled prince taking a blade to his heart. she had said. . However. Carla blamed Amir. the death was witnessed by Carla who had run into the room. he felt as though his life was ending too. it rang true to him. and found Jason dead on the ground.The death of a friend is one that always falls heavily on your heart. When news came to him in Frinda at what had happened. saw the true actions of that night. as they were always looking out for each other. A man who died doing a job he took to his heart. saving those that did not deserve death being brandished upon them. Andrew was not around to protect his friend. However. even though minds of a younger generation can be over-zealous and more imaginative.

but they wore some of the strangest garments of multi-coloured clothing that she had ever seen.CHAPTER 26 The village that they were walking through in Onbrier was the nicest place Alison had ever seen. The wig was not the most comfortable thing to wear and Alison scratched her head as soon as the wig had been fitted. crisp. The fresh. writing as they went along. which stood tantalising her in the window. Alison had wished she had her roller skates with her. any bright or pastel colours on the buildings. All the buildings looked immaculate. and still it bore no child of any age. I do hope that they are to your taste.” Alison frowned when he pulled out the most ridiculous clothing Alison had ever seen. and held her chin out for the beard to be attached to. The pavements were yellow and very flat. Their walk had taken them into a small town. yellow paper bag. calling Alison to buy it. you will change from a girl to an old man in an instant. with green and pink icing. the people around may have been old in age. Most men wore long kipper ties that nearly touched the floor. “I must go to this shop. The colourings of bright yellows. The streets were quiet and very clean too. Nevertheless. made the street look continental and more vibrant than it did where Alison lived. topped with silver sprinkles was whirling gently around on a mechanical cake stand. It was as though they were going through the middle age dilemma of wanting to still be young in their looks and appearance. Alison stood at the green shop and gazed at the brightly coloured cakes.” Andrew said. gave way to reveal a long. and I will come to you shortly. Quick. a voice behind her snapped her out of her daydream. However. I have no idea what they will do. follow me. it was a wonder that they had not tipped over with the weight. “I’m not wearing those. I need to kit you out. was the lack of animals and children. If they see you as a child at the meeting. and women had their hair rolled into buns so big on the back of their heads. Carry on walking towards that green shop over there. “And finally…clothing. but she made sure her long mousy hair was not on show. as he began to walk towards an alleyway. which he was holding for dear life.” Andrew instructed. Alison laughed when she saw the items. each person holding tightly on to clipboards. “Put these on.” Andrew called over to Alison. which was large. Alison also noticed that the people around. I’ll look like a clown. trying not to laugh. none had the normal contour that Alison was used to seeing when back home. so that she could skate along the smooth path without falling over a crack. were extremely old looking. Alison was hungry and the cake. . grey pointed beard and a matching wig. and in fact. One thing Alison noticed whilst walking. blues.

“Now we can go. Opposite them were red. which were too big for her and very uncomfortable to wear. with large double blue doors to let the visitors in. look. “Slip them over your clothes. in big black letters. which showed a square courtyard.” Alison stated. stating CELL UNITS. Come on then. The corridor was long and high with one long window to the left of them as they walked along. as they curved gently up to the next floor.“If you want in. with a purple bow and red and blue striped trousers that were far too big and long for Alison. sighing as she got dressed. brightened the dark windowless area of the hall. The stairs were wide and elegant looking. with a look of importance showing on their aged faces. not sure why a town hall had vaults as they walked past the main flight of stairs. the meeting is starting. which pointed them to the great hall in which the meeting was taking place in.” He opened another bag with the same type of clothing. through an archway and on to an orange corridor. you have to dress up like them.” Andrew smiled. A crystal three-tiered chandelier with hundreds of small light bulbs. If we’re late we’re not allowed in. The path to the building was narrow. “Remember what I have told you — don’t open your mouth. and a small staircase on the left with a smaller plaque saying STAFF ONLY . which was padlocked on the right. the reception area took the right hand side of the room up. in which lay a fountain in the shape of a wizard.” Alison mumbled.” ********** The town hall was a big yellow building with stained glass windows that depicted pictures of wizards and warriors. “You and about a thousand others. leathered chairs with notices on big board’s informing people of what floor each department was on. it’ll pad you out a bit. with a dark blue door. . “I will. with two old women who sat at large oval. which could be taken after you passed the reception desk. as though only single filed people were allowed into the building. “I look stupid.” Alison did as she was told.” Andrew threatened kindly. and plenty of war scenes on the pretty coloured glass. She rolled the legs up and stuffed as much as she could into the pointed purple boots. only in a different colour. which hung down from the high yellow ceiling. so don’t worry. The vaults of the town hall were on the ground floor Alison noted. The main hall of the corridor was huge.” “You’re not. cherry wood desk. She wore a yellow striped shirt. The main staircase took you to the next floor.

Hush. and we will deal with them as best we can. Andrew walked slowly into the room. They got to the door where on the other side. as he turned the door handle gently. captured the rays of the sunshine within it. are rubbing off on to you. Such shambles of incompetence!” the man shouted above more boo’s and heckling. with a small grey-haired lady sitting. and then landing back into the fountain’s bowl. amazed at the colourful outfits that were being worn in the meeting.” The tall. Even from where Alison was standing. gone downhill since. “Enough. Usually they’re voted in. His parents pushed him through before they retired. there was a mass of people. “As you know we have had all sorts of propositions in. “Hush. Attached to the large double red doors was a blunt notice. The noise in the room was loud. you know. some standing.with waters of gold flowing out of the ornaments staff. . but she recognised Mrs. We do not accept this behaviour. Alison closed it quickly. No one likes him. laden with piles of paper. was huge. Foster straight away. seemed miles away too. made it hard not to miss her. “The only reason he’s on the board is because his parents were. The cream and silver marbled floor in this impressive enclosure. with balconies. but many were sitting.” Andrew chuckled. were here. The silver walled and gold ceiling. “BOO!” some people heckled back. or the meeting will be postponed. You are all tense of late. the meeting was being held. A smaller table was at the side of it. we need to withhold the noise. taking notes of the meeting and writing fast. objections were being expressed and feelings coming out about a proposition that had been put forward. BOO!” He began shouting through his cupped hands around his mouth. There’s no need for noise of such high volume. Alison looked around. and many had strange features to match.” Andrew suggested. sitting on large chairs behind a long table. and on the black wooden floor where Alison was standing. “Let’s get in then. making sure not to knock people with the door.” Andrew complained and began egging the booing on more. Three other people were on the stage too. she could barely see who was sitting there. “That’s Fenfold. she could see that the lady was flustered and had a look of confusion written on her face. “See. but the union cannot come up with solutions for all that is queried. bellowed.” A man remarked at the table as he stood up to take to the stage. thin man. His grey clothing looked out of place with the coloured ones that folk around the room wore. which Alison could not help but stare at in an impolite manner. and made the courtyard look inviting. The stage that the main speakers were on. loads of clowns. Alison looked around the room to see if she could see her mum. The Kingdoms you are living in. They were the lucky ones who had managed to get to the town hall early. People of all shapes and sizes. but it was hard to see anything apart from the heads of the people who stood in front of her. ordering people to be quiet. beamed room. which seemed to go on into the distance above them. her bony appearance in the most shocking green dress. Not this one though.

and has wished she could speak to her brother and come to some conclusion on the matter of taking her kingdom from her. who refused her this move. and go back to their homes. trying to move forward to get a better look at the speaker. overwhelmed that her teacher was now on that stage supporting what she had said. like a thunderstorm approaching. has found an army that is capable of killing us in an instant. “Who?” Alison asked. “That looks like Matthew. Alas. “Your geography teacher. “Are you sure that it is not the queen that we should be fighting?” He stated curiously. he has not responded to her letters. who wanted to get the meeting over and done with. We have acquired many warriors and wizards and this is greatly appreciated. when the applauses had quietened down. However.” Alison listened intensely. Matthew Armstrong?” Andrew replied scratching his head. Alison was fuming. and stood on the stage. against her brother.” Lidah stated as she looked sternly at the people in the room. and was now dictating to those in the meeting what he had been told about Amir and his sister. and he made way for her.” She nodded solemnly. Prince Amir. the person approached the front of the hall. as it seemed very quiet from where she was standing.Alison was glad of the beard. Alison grinned. She could barely make sense as to what was being said. but was shoved back abruptly by a tall man. “We have many people who have been kind enough to offer their assistance to this conflict. The realm of wonders union will defeat the evil creature and hopefully send him packing to his new life down-under — with the rest of his evil banshees!” Lidah shouted as the crowd began applauding with enthusiasm. shocked at what was being said on the stage. . and so she has reluctantly agreed that we must set up a battle plan immediately. She needed to speak. She was embarrassed with all the looks that he was getting from some very annoyed people. “—The queen is in deep anguish that the war is nearing. Amir. if we all unite. we have been discussing with Queen Zantha the confrontations that are nearing. Alison frowned. “As you know. I am sure he can go to his grave happy and knowing he contributed to your lives. Lidah Fortes. then it will be his army who will lose this battle.” Andrew commented with a look of surprise. She pushed at the man who had been rude to her. However. “Thank you for the heart felt feelings towards Fenfold. glaring nastily at the back of the black-haired man. stood up. and with her big walking cane banged it several times on the floor. she heard someone at the other end of the room start shouting at Lidah. However. This we have accepted gratefully. and the disagreements quietened in an instant. the sound echoing around the room. I have heard.

” Lidah’s tutted. You should know after all the years of being so-called-friends with the queen. Some of the crowd began cheering. but his eyes averted to a commotion in the crowd. You have no proof that the queen is —” “A nutcase?” Matthew butted in. hoping not to get involved in this argument. who had sat quietly. I will have to put a hold on that. and looked disgusted with the way that they had been victimised. only the say so of Alison. Matthew knew she was right. so took no notice. I do not wish to stand by her in this war. The queen has attained the help from us and that is final. I must hasten to add. However.” “I have proof. he had no proof. He stared at Lidah with hate. “The queen is in need of our help.” Matthew shouted for the room to hear.” Lidah protested. “Lidah. Andrew followed her. She is in not in the right frame of mind to tell us to fight for her. It is she who needs ditching like the last queen we got rid of. They are dreams. “I stand by the union.” Lidah commented sternly. that she is not right in the head. But then he heard the voice. dear man. “Matthew. you are not turning the union against this war. anyway.” Matthew stated rudely as he pointed to the three people. we cannot go on the say so of dreams by a minor. At first. but I know someone who does have proof. they are not real. I do not have evidence.” Alison declared as she climbed on to people’s laps and clambered towards the stage.“—so you see. “And you are right. A minor’s say so is out of the question. We know she has dreams of this prince being picked on by a wicked sister. “I do not know where you are getting this information from Matthew. and I state that I will not give personal feelings towards this. that whatever you decide. “Why not?” Someone shouted from the seating area. you have no firm proof of the accusation you are putting forward. Alison had moved nearer to the seating area. he wanted to say more.” “I am not permitting my views to anyone in this room.” Matthew declared. We need to think this war through. She could not be caught —not yet. it is she who needs slaying. Amir is not the bad person in this warfare. a few years ago. Matthew could see a very angry young girl coming towards the stage and gave Lidah a look that said. “You are a wise old woman and they should not over shadow your true feelings. “You’ve done it now.” Lidah stated rudely. is no matter of concern to me. “She is a fake. he thought it was his friends who were prone to causing disruptions.” Lidah said loud enough for the congregation in the room to hear. whilst others looked around uncomfortable. . A voice that was of anger and annoyance and even under the fake beard. Whether you and your small hooligans agree. but I am sure your snitch has sent you information that is not true.” “If you are referring to the youngie. you do as you are told by these incompetent imbeciles behind you. They have no reality of life.

She’s not to be trusted. her beady eyes bore into Alison and Matthew. “You are not fighting with the right side. and should not be out of grounds!” Lidah shouted to the on-looking crowd. She is not in the right state of mind to do battle. she will kill you all. and gave his account of what he had been told. Lidah then called two very sturdy looking men towards the stage. hatred was felt within her. unsure who and what to believe. Lidah almost gasped with surprise. “I’m not fighting. not her. However. her lips tightened as though trying to hold her anger in more. no one would.” Lidah was seething her head shaking hard with what she was hearing.” Lidah shouted above the noise in the room. and the embarrassing pleas of getting off the stage and being a good girl. pushing and shoving with no ill feeling. Alison’s eyes looked black. with the fracas that was happening on the stage. The crowds were listening. if the union are lying. as though her soul had been taken from her. The people who had been sitting down listening to what was being said on the stage. as she ignored her mum’s hand. Lidah stared back at her. “Is it true?” People were asking. had now stood up from their chairs. please come forward. which annoyed Lidah more. asking for more information on Amir and the queen. at her table. Alison glared back at the old lady. Andrew ventured on to the stage too. or at least think of what you are doing!” Alison shouted to the crowd. Some heckling. Lidah was angry. The look of death seemed to have taken over Alison. she could not be heard and the meeting was in turmoil. leaving a very scared old lady sitting on her own and scribbling as fast as her hands would allow it.” “You would not listen. forwarding to the stage. but Alison was not having any of it. so as they could listen to more of what was being said. You must stop this war. banging her cane hard on to the wooden floor. If not. However. “The minor is ill. Carla came towards the stage trying to coax Alison to get down. The room was in uproar. the look of mortality showing in her eyes. Amir is the one that needs our help. to get as close as they could. shouting and pushing each other to get their views across. But staring at the young girl. I believe by all accounts she has an infection. the annoyed audience and the two men who were fast approaching. To Lidah. who gasped with alarm. The three men that were behind the table vanished. “It is from a Child’s mouth. the hope of causing misery was immense. other’s shushing. any elders who can clarify what is being told who have actual proof. “You are not permitted in this meeting.” others commented. and needs to be reassessed. with her cane shaking towards the girl with frustration. I do not wish any more hearsay in this meeting. “She has escaped from the institute. the usual glare did not make a difference to Alison.“YOU!” Lidah shouted.” Lidah commented with concern. as though Alison had the plague. and informing them of his feelings towards the queen. .

Alison looked down. “Just Pig Face and Jigger. Matthew punched the one man on the face. Alison turned to see two men coming towards them shouting Matthew’s name like men at a football match calling on their team. Matthew shrugged his shoulders casually and smiled. small beady brown eyes and pink leathery skin. But before she landed. “The window.” Matthew smiled. pulling Alison into a room and closing the door behind them.” the larger of the two said. but the door was now opening. isn’t it?” she gasped as she looked at the drop to the ground. However. a large wooden table. The other man followed. “But don’t tell them that. quick.” Matthew said pointing to the very large window.” Matthew stated as he pointed his finger out in front of him. and stood looking around the room for an exit. as though it was nothing. who had a strange looking snout-type nose.” Matthew ordered. his hands clenched into a fist ready to use on the rogues who had run away from him.” Alison laughed. The portals in that direction.“Take her!” Lidah shouted over the noise. The force of Matthew pulling Alison made her run fast. “What daft names. Matthew and Alison waved at him and began to run. Matthew had caught her. closing her eyes so as not to see the broken limbs when she landed.” “Whoop what a meeting. demanding they stayed put. so as they could not hear her. chairs. They grabbed what they could to block the door.” Matthew whispered back. The man was now at the window shouting at them. grabbing Alison quickly and ran with her out of the back door that was on the stage. as the two sky blue-uniformed men approached the stage. “Bit high. with a bald head. She was reluctant to do this. the furniture being pushed abruptly by each bang the man behind the door was doing. “In here.” Matthew responded. Matthew landed perfectly and urged Alison to do the same. her breath was already running out. “Jumped from higher.” Alison said whispering. and a small bookcase. . too. “It’s all right. “Daft kids. we need to leave. “Quick. He opened the window and within seconds disappeared. but she urged herself on so as not to get caught. never been to one so worthy of staying awake at. Alison took a deep breath and jumped out of the window.

who had a happy jump to his walk.” Matthew sighed. Alison looked at them. “No need fer that. I think I’d better take my punishment when I get home. we can always go elsewhere. when he looked at Alison’s worried face. to reveal the now talked about tattoos on his arm. Would kill me. “Hey. erm. “We need to get to the portal. “These are my dear acquaintances. or wanted us killed. But hey. it certainly stirred something in there. they seem to rub each other the wrong way. I think I messed it up a bit though. Matthew smiled. “So do you think anyone will change their minds and won’t fight?” Alison asked. she avoided asking questions. anytime you need help.” Alison said as she motioned her head towards the area they had left quickly behind. love a good fight. call me Matt. they’re all odd.” the one called Pig Face stated. with black skin. “Well. First time I have seen people come up at the stage like that. They are nothing more than stuffed up white collars and need to be kicked down a peg or two. I don’t agree with it.” Pig Face exclaimed. let me know. dreadlocks and jumped up and down with excitement. I hate sir. and well.” “It’s the breed in em. it makes me sound like some old codger. it didn’t come out as I had hoped. if you wish.” . as they began punching each other. Writing’s not of importance. if it’s something that needs saying it should be said. “Well. I have plenty of friends in many kingdoms if you wish to take refuge there. trust me. Alison was not too sure of the markings on his arms. it would. intrigued by the designs on his skin. Alison smiled and nodded. but remembering he was a teacher. “Thank you for trying to help.” Matthew stated. Those union folk think that what they say goes.” the other one said who was tall. “Take no notice. Matthew took off his green striped jacket that he was wearing.” Matthew remarked. they’re not from our part of the world. we said what was needed to be said.” Alison said in an almost whisper. but Lidah really doesn’t help when she glares like that. sir. But they have been dear friends of mine since I have been in this. “You’re not worried about your Mum are you?” Matthew asked when he glanced at Alison’s down trodden face. “You look at em round eya. Designs of what looked like emblems. Could punch ya. and with the notes they send. it’s the arms on me body you need to worry about. and yer be flying up to them there clouds. Not quite sure. business?” Matthew smiled.” Jigger commented.” “No thank you. tattooed along his now naked arms. bit of a walk though. Jigger retaliated and swore back at him. I think they either wanted to hear more about it. back there. And please. As you can see. and that I am not. shall I say. Where I’m from. it’s up to them what they do now.“You should come to more of em sweetie.” “Only ‘cause ya can’t write. “If you are.

“Here we go. Alison nodded. which made Alison jump. and gave a wry smile. “—Kill her. but I also won’t be fighting with Amir.” “How do you know it’s ready?” “Things fly around kingdoms.” “I know. don’t. She thought I could talk him around and tell him about my dreams. I’m not fighting with the queen. That I am hoping for. who too looked back with confusion and unsure how to react to Alison’s comment. hate them in here. I've heard he has his army in preparation and I think having me in there is not going to make a difference. apart from you still being alive?” “Nothing. what a stupid woman.” “Jeez Alison. “You have not seen what I have seen. how irresponsible. I know a few folk who have been asked to fight with him. She has no chance of surviving. He’s not a nice person. he told me when I went to see him. So what happened.“What will you do?” Alison asked.” “Yeah. he could’ve killed you. you know. “Well. How’d you get to see him?” Matthew asked. Pig Face began snorting quickly and loudly. jeez.” Matthew frowned. “Miss Solar took me. he must release it in the only way possible—” Alison said in a way that made it sound morbid. They walked further until a large building appeared with the words: Portal International written on the outside of the building.” Jigger muttered slowly. I am really going to have her at school. “She should not have taken you. well to him it is. they are rude as—” Pig Face began. he talked to me so kindly. I felt sorry for him. his sister has done that to him. what with that smiling and crap.” Alison stated wistfully.” Matthew shook his head with disbelief.” “No. And you Alison? I thought you had common sense. The other two men stopped bickering and listened. “Only way. He has years of hate built up. not drag you there. “I knew there was something not right with her. “Unbelievable.” “Mistie?” Matthew gasped. Matthew looked at his companions. but she could do that.” “You felt sorry for him?” Matthew grinned as the other men laughed. . some have — others declined. he’s killed plenty himself over the last few years.

“Oh no! How am I going to get back? I don’t have a key!” Alison groaned. “You’ll have to come back with me. you’ll be here all night.” Matthew suggested. “Name and title?” “Matthew Armstrong and I’m enlisted as a warrior. The building was huge. sorry sir. with red uniformed guards’ who stood at the multi-coloured doors that were around the area of this building. “Destination?” The man asked abruptly. for the war. if you disagree.” Matthew remarked. who swore quite frequently and did not wish Alison to hear this type of language. She had no idea what to say. “2 Havern Terrace. “See ya. Pig Face waved goodbye too. “Doesn’t look familiar. “He’s a bit deaf. with yellow and white tiled flooring. The man looked up from his notebook and frowned.” Matthew replied. that is indeed noted and you can go home. “All right. knowing that he was a man. and notices of do’s and don’ts covering the apricot walls.” Pig Face apologised sarcastically rolling his eyes. but give it an hour and we’ll be like sardines in a tin waiting to get home. I will see if I can join Amir's Army.” the old man said looking up at Alison. Alison gulped.” Matthew replied as quickly as he could think. when a note suddenly appeared from thin air. and looked Alison up and down. “Speak up.” Matthew suddenly replied.“Pig Face! I don’t want that language in front of Alison.” Matthew stated. and in front of it stood a very old man. and then you can go home. and began mumbling to himself. “We’re down here. We’re going to talk tactics. “Now.” “Very well.” Matthew butted in quickly. then Matt. Your check has come back as clean. Alison.” Jigger declared excitedly. before walking off in opposite directions. and Alison nodded again.” the old man declared. “Deaf. I have other meaningful duties to do. doubled up. as though old age had taken hold of him. is he new here?” “You don’t recognise him? Well. They sound more vicious and I’m up for a grapple. Alison nodded “Just go through the motions with them. and you. luckily folk are still at the meeting.” The old man tutted. . They walked towards a green door. with his spindly fingers holding on to a small cane. I need your companion’s name. so pretty quiet at the moment. you know. he’s coming back to mine. that’s because he’s from another kingdom.” the old man snapped.

The old man pulled a few faces. . before opening the door to his house. “Very well. He may enter. Matthew passed him his key. Key please. before handing the key back to Matthew.” the guard demanded. Matthew nodded acknowledgement to the old man. holding out his frail fingers towards Matthew. thinking hard. he seems too old to cause trouble. stating the address in his old croaky voice. which was then put on to a silver disc on the table next to the guard.

smiling. listening to the arguing and disagreements around the table for most of the afternoon. “The death of so many is what we’re all yearning for. as he opened the front door to let Alison out. “I heard you did. Do you understand?” Matthew asked firmly. if ever you need to get to other kingdoms. “Anytime.” Alison said shrugging her shoulders sadly. who had appeared earlier that day. a new feeling was in his body… one that he had not felt for a very long time. whilst others stood proud on stands. gave him plenty to think about.” Matthew smiled. The screams of innocence echoing around are one that pleases us all. if all’s well. who had sat patiently. he stirred quickly when Julu A’ Vanda spoke.” she smiled as she continued to look around curiously. then I will be your elder and assist you in doing so. “Right. He felt different. and see you Monday. He was not sure if he was in a dream. “Put that beard on and no will notice. Some that looked like they had seen better days. Some sixth formers have seen you. I’m too young. then you can easily fool the bouncers at the club. he had other things on his mind. “You play in a band or something?” “I play in a local punk band. They walked down the stairs of the house. say you look nothing like a teacher.” Matthew responded.” “I can’t. The lost souls will be for the taking. which lay in a tangled mess in a wooden box. So no going through anyone else’s portals again. You’ll have to get down to the Felix Ground Club with your mates one night. “I shall take it as a compliment. He was in no mood for his noblemen and their arguing. and microphones. If you can fool one of those Onbrien folk. I understand and thank you again for helping me.CHAPTER 27 Alison was surprised at the amount of guitars Matthew had in the room in which they had entered. now you know where I live. The young girl.” Alison replied. Take care. and we will provoke the actions of those who wish death upon our souls. ********** “The date has been agreed. Frinda will be deemed lifeless and the . “So the rumours are true?” Alison remarked looking around.” General Pinnah declared to the table of comrades and Amir. however. which was very narrow with textbooks. more guitars and clothes strewn around on the staircase. with piles of music sheets stacked up in the corner of the room. “Yes.” Matthew nodded.

in which they have inflicted on our Master. it was as though a spell around him had been broken. she told him of all she knew of his sister. He no longer felt the anger inside him. Amir. will be marked upon their lifeless bodies. Alas. was in no doubt the cause of the fatalities. as he took the sword from his scabbard and sliced them in a way that no one could imagine. She was involved in a way that he could not seek reason for. and his feelings became more bitter and ruthless. She seemed to rule his way of life. But her adamant way and thoughts on Zantha did not make sense. He began to listen to Julu with great earnest. she spoke of wisdom and truth. the queen wishing her to leave her and to provoke another with her cruel unstable mind. She had approached him at a time when he had decided that he’d had enough of Zantha’s poison. however. apart from the death of her father. and that she. Julu had known Zantha for many years and was aware of the evil that she had bestowed upon her brother. How he hated this woman. and when she had taken Amir in. Julu had taken it badly. which would be seen by all. and show her things that were not deemed sane to others. grey hair. She was the most evil person Amir had ever met. no one would believe him. Had what she’d seen on the night that her father died. He stole lives without their permission.punishment. or could the child's memory be playing tricks of the mind? Only Zantha and he knew of the true actions of her father's death. with her twisty-wirey. and a voice that cackled and cut through you like a knife. But the truth took a new meaning to him. she too had smiled upon the news of the deaths in Frinda. after Alison came and told him of what she believed was the truth of his past life. However. and took no notice of pleads from the innocent victim. soon changed. and had drunk enough to exit his life right then. was in such a low frame of mind that he had taken what Julu had said as the truth. he had set upon the innocents of kingdoms around. At times. and making her tale sound more sinister. his . twisting each tale into a tight knot.” General Pinnah posed. it was a different type of feeling he was sensing now. he seemed to see what misery he had bestowed on others. His anger took over. Alison had indeed made his mind work. as if to he. and the crimes and misery. and the pleasure of doing so was planted on his face. “So are we in agreement? We have the warriors needed and Julu has many more men who will make sure Frinda and its people will be banished for good. and all the goodness that was once the blessing of the prince. she was refused entry to the kingdom. Certainly not with the blood of others saturating his hands. the true recollection of the event. death was something he wanted. and he knew even if he had spoken of that night. the queen.” she snarled as she stood up and looked around at the noblemen. She had wished to share the unpleasant life with the queen. Amir stared at her. the thirst of taking another’s life seemed to thrill him. who nodded firmly in agreement.

and walked slowly around the table. and her index finger rubbed the tip of her wand. being felt in Julu’s black heart. all those years waiting. as though the misfortunes of the prince's change of heart was of her doings. “Master. Amir did not seem concerned.” General Pinnah commented. She looked at each soldier with interest. her dirty. pitiful night. he merely stared into the distance once more.heavily scarred face looking harsh at Amir and hoping for a positive answer. nor did he scowl. this I have knowledge to. I have to tend to other things. as she did so. “I must think. to them. “Master. grey eyes piercing each nobleman who sat before her. “The battle will begin. Julu stood up from her chair. It was as though he did not want a battle. no one moved — no one daring to. the looks of annoyance tattooed on each of their faces. A look of discontent was all that they saw. “I do not wish to discuss the war. They did not want to back down and surrender before the war had begun. The noblemen banged on the tables. Her body was hunched and twisted. The noblemen were surprised at what they had seen. It is a shock to the system that he senses on this dark. her black cloak gently floating behind her. . his voice sounding softer and yet pleading at the same time. “Commence with the war — full moon it will be. and Julu had the look of ill doings on her face. is it agreed?” General Pinnah asked boldly.” he muttered. and walked out of the room. They could not understand why he did not feel the pleasure that they felt. the satisfaction of what was to come. She stood and turned to the table. her face engraved with pleasure.” Julu noted. due to the battles she had fought over the years. and was also normally felt by Amir. Amir stood up sighing. as though she had thought of a joke that only she would understand and looking once more around at the quiet table of noblemen she said.” Amir looked at the council. Amir did not smile. Amir will agree to the battle dates. so that he could begin the process of getting his men ready for war. The thought of death had excited those around the table. chanting. and none were too pleased at this.” Amir stated. “And it can wait one day more!” Amir shouted as he banged the table hard. with an evil smile appearing on her face.” Julu cackled. The noblemen on the table turned to look at Amir. She looked at each comrade. the time has come. A change is nearing and I need to be ready. He would relish the thought of the screams and the hope of killing everything that stood in his way. However. waiting for the reply. “I have things that need doing.

and I will make this Kingdom bow down to me at last. . “She was the only one who understood what was going on. he wanted her to live. Amir sat looking at his mother. The only person who believed in him had died. her face was not of sadness. Her pale face was now grey and her eyes closed. She looked at her brother one last time. Amir looked at his sister with hate. and he was all alone. her nose was red too. The dream she’d had was not pleasant. as though Amir was showing her his past. with a look of disbelief showing on her face. Carla sat down. she had cried plenty. but a sinister look was upon it as she looked at her brother and then her mother with a glint of a smile.” Zantha laughed. his eyes boring into her eyes with bitterness. and tears like raindrops. the one who always defended him when things occurred in the village. making the path clear for her to deal with the war that was approaching. and I will have this Kingdom to rule.” Zantha looked at her mother with a look of evilness etched upon her face and bent over the body and kissed her mother’s forehead. Carla opened the door to the living room. flowed freely down his face. laughing evilly and clapping her hands with glee as she approached her brother in a bright blue gown. “I will make sure each person who spoke of my doings to Papa will pay for their lives. “Don’t say that!” Amir shouted. his sister was to be Queen. as she began to spin around the room.” Zantha sighed happily. they were of truthfulness. because she felt that they were real. her short life had now ended. I just want to make sure that she is out of my life for good. humming gently to herself. his heart had been broken. giggling and making the petticoats on her dress flow gently around. “Why did I dream that?” she asked out loud. Alison woke up in a panic. to be alive. and she was more than happy to take the kingdom for her own sinful pleasure. Alison looked at her. He also knew that the time had come for his father to abdicate from the throne. pulling a face. Alison heard the click of a door downstairs in the séance room and then the light stomp of feet on the stairs. I will make sure that the kingdom will come out and celebrate her life. The door opened and Zantha came walking in.” “Yes. “You’re all alone. shaking her head whilst looking at her daughter.CHAPTER 28 A young Amir sat down by his mother on the bed. as though in a deep slumber. had now gone to another place. before walking out of the room. Papa will leave. and now she has gone. “Don’t worry Amir. the old hag has died at last.” Zantha cackled. but I will not rejoice in this. she will not be missed. She hated having these dreams. as though unsure how to react to the scene. and no one will be able to disagree. “I heard the rumours in the grounds and my. Her eyes were red and puffy.” Zantha remarked. He did not care if all could see his sadness.

” Alison snarled. evil is lurking within you. “She is hiding the truth so not to hurt you my dear. Alison looked at her eyes. Time is nearing and you must be sure that the side you have chosen is the side that will be of truth. and you will learn of the truth when it is too late. . not to others. It is Lidah who is poisoning you. and see into the future? You are not true to your word. because what she can see in me. “I can. everyone can see it. I can see in her. “He’s bloody evil and poisoning you too. she has more knowledge of what is happening. You must listen to yourself. “She knows what is to be done. “You know what.” “Don’t be pathetic. the eyes of another looking out.“You have no idea. but someone else’s. Loved ones are being torn up. the spirit of another is taking over you. you’re talking like some mad woman.” Alison sneered. She will not admit that they are wrong. lifeless.” “I don’t see anything. “No I don’t. even the most simplest of folk can see it. her voice sounding cynical and cold. Carla slapped Alison across the face. Carla shook her head. Look at you. “He’s poisoning you with his thoughts. She knows the truth. she could see nothing and tried to move herself from her mums grip. pushing her towards the mirror over the fireplace violently. her voice shaking. “Well. with hatred in her voice. Going to Amir? Why? He’s—” “I trust him.” Alison muttered. and she knows the real happenings in this war. I do see these things.” “Trust?” Carla gave a sarcastic laugh. do you?” Carla screamed.” Carla objected. and the bitter smile Alison had given her changed to a more sinister look. “No one is poisoning me. look at them. “You have it in those eyes. I know what he is thinking.” Carla protested. sighing impatiently. She hides nothing from me. “Then look and it will answer your question.” “You keep saying that. she would not be fighting with them — but with Amir. Go on LOOK!” Carla shouted.” Alison scoffed.” Alison responded. they are no longer your eyes to the world. you will know of the truth soon. Look!” Carla shouted and grabbed Alison. you can’t see it. what?” Alison protested. can you?” Carla remarked. what do you mean?” Carla screamed. That I know. “Ha-ha a woman who is supposed to see spirits of others. “See. If she had the guts. “You? How could you?” “How could I. an impostor before me. but abides the union.

And with the name of her destination being called . She knew that it was not Alison who had spoken. It was a spirit who was refused entry to the afterlife by another.” Carla looked at Alison strangely. slowly to begin with.You will not listen to reason. Carla felt horrified at the thought of this actually happening to her daughter. She needed a few things. I have warned you of this. Carla proceeded down to the séance room. and that they would accommodate her daughter. It will be the ruins of you all.. that Alison was easy access from wandering souls that were unable to get to the other side. the path had been opened in an unsuspecting way. Carla walked towards the door and closed it behind her.” Carla whispered this to herself time and time again. She fetched a box from a shelf. but threatening at the same time. I wish to see. and was driven to harm the living before their spirit was taken to the next life. They too will grieve the actions that they have done. Floating in front of her a time she had forgotten. Her tarot cards were put away. her breathing becoming slower and shallower. She needed to get her daughter back. take the evil from within her. a voice that was trying to reason. You will be alone after the war has ended. and looked around the room. she needed to get help. her eyes staying shut. To abuse the body it was using and make it their own. A warning that is misjudged. when needing to get messages to their loved ones. and take the lives of others for enjoyment. Carla wiped her eyes and stood up slowly. She took her key from her pocket and watched with sadness as the unicorns ran around the room as the room shimmered in colour. until their spirit was given access to their next life. She never thought that this would really happen. the memory I have forgotten. a simple inkling to the transformation of her daughter appearing in front of her today. Faster and faster the past came at her and then it stopped. and placed a single white candle on the table — the only light that she wished at this moment in time. Then with a start they opened. keeping her away from the spirits who had wanted to befriend her. She never dreamt that this spirit would be from a kingdom that had no connection to theirs. and placed it on the table. Flashes of her past coming in dribs and drabs. just the threat from a spirit who had not been believed by its member of its family. and then faster and faster the words came. “It is of the past that I wish to seek. but had never encountered one. She knew of these spirits well. The hatred from her parents. so as not to let the intruder follow her. as she needed no distractions. but someone else. and the union are not going to heal your heart. Carla sat quietly and closed her eyes. before it took her life for itself. The spirits had warned her of this many years ago. Carla had protected her daughter. to use their lost souls upon her. and found a crystal that she felt relaxed with. Her marriage to Jason and the birth of Alison. Each memory passing through her mind in an instant. not the carrier of a monster who would cause havoc and allow its hunger to destroy others. However. She needed to take the spirit away and allow her daughter to be a child again. Amir killing Jason.

out, she looked around the séance room, as though it would be her last time, before opening the door, and closing it behind her.

CHAPTER 29

Alison woke up early the next morning. She’d had the worst sleep imaginable, and was glad that daylight had appeared at her windows. She usually enjoyed her weekends, but today, she felt that she could not be bothered with watching her favourite television shows, her friend Sarah bringing her new CD’s to play, or her mum. She wanted to get away from this place altogether. She wanted to be on her own, in a kingdom that had no life, just so she could sit alone and think. Alison walked along the street, her thoughts overcasting her feelings. She had so much on her mind, that she had not noticed Simon sitting on a bench at the cenotaph. “Ali?” Simon whispered, unsure his friend had heard. Alison had. She turned around, and gasped at the sight of Simon’s black and blue face “Simon? Who did this?” Alison enquired with a look of concern showing on her face. Simon did not need to say anything. “Your Dad did this to you?” Alison gasped. Simon nodded. Alison’s face turned red with rage, her hands had automatically wrapped themselves into firm fists, but she was still able to speak. “Why Simon?” she asked as calmly as she could. “She told, didn’t she? Rachel told him about us chatting the other day. When I got in last night, he went berserk, knocked Mum and me around like anything. Mums in a worse mess than me, she had to go to hospital and have stitches. As usual, he put the tears on, saying he could not help it. I really hate him. I wish he was—”Simon looked at Alison, her face solemn at the news being told to her. “I could do that for you; I will make his last breath painful,” Alison stated harshly. Simon was not too sure how to react. As much as he hated his dad, he did not want his life took away — not by Alison, anyway. “The cops know about it, so if you do anything I think you might get in trouble,” Simon said hoping that Alison wouldn’t do anything stupid. Alison nodded as she looked at his swollen black and blue face with sorrow. “I must go, I have to go somewhere,” Alison said looking around. “Where?” Simon asked, confused at Alison’s change of tone. “I have no idea. I just want to get away from the interferences of this place, so much noise and strange things around, they are not a requirement that I need at the moment,” Alison confessed, then walked off.

Unbeknown to Alison, she had walked to Matthew’s house. Why she had done this she had no idea. However, knocking on the door, it was too late for her to run away. Matthew opened the door, his hair scruffier than normal and eyes that were still sleepy. He was not in the mood for visitors so early in the day, but when he saw Alison, who seemed to have no intention of leaving, let her in and sat her down in the kitchen with a mug of tea, while he went upstairs and got dressed. “So, what can I do for you? It’s really early, you know. I didn’t get in till five this morning,” Matthew explained, when entering the dark red and grey, large kitchen and seeing if hinting would make Alison leave. However, she just sat looking at him with a frown. “I do not wish to hear of your overnight activities. I need you to assist me today. I need to leave this place and think about the changes that are happening. My life seems to be of nowhere and I am desperate for freedom from this time,” Alison explained. “OK,” Matthew replied, blowing. He had no idea what Alison was on about. He made himself a mug of coffee and sat down, scratching his hair and ears. “And where do you wish to go? I cannot think of a place of peace, most places I go to are pretty loud and violent,” Matthew said nodding in agreement, to what he had said. Alison frowned more, and then smiled wryly at him. “No worries. I will find sanction somewhere. I know of a place and a person who can take me there, but I have no idea how to find her, unless you can point me in the right direction,” Alison requested. “And who will this be?” Matthew asked, sipping his drink, “Mistella. Take me to her,” Alison commanded. “What? No way, she's venom. I am not going to take you to her,” Matthew complained, shaking his head violently. “So you know of her abode?” Alison smiled. “No I do not!” Matthew protested. “I hope you are telling the truth. No worries. You can take me. You did say you would be my elder, and take me to wherever I wished,” Alison said slyly. “Yeah, but it was a figure of speech, not an actual promise,” Matthew exclaimed. “I unfortunately take figure of speeches, as you say, as a literal promise, and that is how I am portraying it; so you will assist me of my order. I wish you to take me to Grimsdritch.” “That’s where Amir lives?” Matthew gasped in alarm as Alison nodded. “No way, I’m not going there, they’ll kill us. I have a gig tonight too, I’ll make a bit of money out of it, and I’m not missing that to go to some weirdo’s castle,” Matthew complained. Alison stood up, her eyes flickering from blue to black. Matthew moved back, when he saw this. He was afraid of what was going to happen.

“Very well, I apologise for interrupting you and I will not ask for your assistance in the future.” Alison bowed slowly and went to walk out of the kitchen door. “Hey, wait,” Matthew called. “I will take you, but promise me that I will not get harmed Alison, you know Amir, tell him I am not there to cause trouble,” Matthew begged. Alison nodded. “I will inform him, but it is the others you will need to be wary of. But I am sure you will protect yourself, in a way that any warrior would. I too need protection, as to them I am nothing but a girl, but within me… they will know who I am,” Alison laughed. Matthew looked surprised at what she had said. Then looking at her eyes flickering once more, he knew why. “It won’t open,” Matthew groaned, when they had gone into the spare room and were trying to enter Grimsley Castle via the portal in Matthew’s spare room. “It looks like there is only one portal allowed to be used to get there, unless you know the whereabouts of it, sorry, no can do,” Matthew said shrugging his shoulders and smiling with relief. “It’s at the School. That is where Mistella left from,” Alison replied, suddenly remembering. “Right, school it is,” Matthew muttered.

**********

The school gates were closed, and as it was only 7am on a Saturday morning, not a soul around to see them climbing the iron fence into the playground. The main door was locked, with many keyholes and locks which had been used to secure the door and so they knew that this was not a way of entry. They walked around the school trying fire doors, pulling at windows, hoping they would give way in the anticipation that the caretaker had not locked up properly. Alas, they had, and so entering the school was not going to be easy. “Well, we tried, maybe we should come back when the school opens on Monday,” Matthew suggested, as he began to walk towards front of the school. “Wait. You cannot give up that easy, look up there,” Alison called, as she pointed to a window on the second floor, which looked open from where Alison was standing. Matthew looked up and shook his head. “Look, I'm not climbing up there to get through a window no bigger than my fingernail. I’m sorry, you will have to wait till Monday,” Matthew shrugged and once again walked away. Alison was angry; she picked up a large stone and threw it at a pane of glass. Matthew looked horrified.

“You’re crazy!” Matthew shouted over the sound of the alarm bells that suddenly began to ring. Alison climbed through the broken windowpane and headed towards the door in the classroom. Matthew sighed, shaking his head and followed Alison into the building. The alarm bells were piercing; a warning to the outside world that all was not right. Matthew felt like his eardrums were going to burst with the noise. However, Alison seemed unscathed as she ran along the corridor towards the staircase in the west wing. Up she went not breathing for air; she seemed to glide effortlessly to the top floor. Matthew followed, and looking out of the window he could see the police cars coming towards the school. He knew he’d be in trouble when caught. The only thing they could do was to get to the portal and escape the bedlam that his partner in crime had caused. The door to the cellar was locked and Alison cursed under her breath. She ran at the door, banging into as hard as she could. It gave way and they both ran up the stairs to the room. “Alison, I can’t believe what you've done. If those coppers catch us we’re in trouble, you know that, don’t you?” Matthew remarked, panting for air. “You worry too much. Now please, we must go, otherwise if they come up here —well let’s just say they will not see life again,” Alison grinned. Matthew looked puzzled at Alison; he was not sure if he had heard her correctly or that she was joking. The portal magic that Matthew used began to do its job. The room swirling in blues and greys, nothing as special as her mums, but still it did its job. Matthew declared the destination and went towards the door and opened it slowly. A look of grief fell upon him, but to Alison, there was joy. They were at the castle at last.

“Where is it?” she shouted. You are weak and no use to me. They’ll hear you. as he quickly looked around. He had known it was not Alison that had been speaking to him and wanted to get rid of whoever it was inside her. Alison did not acknowledge him. the room was tidy. when he saw Amir's private chamber. “Stop it. She walked into the room. “If I find that they have stolen from me. and so cold on the skin. She turned and rather than look petrified. he had no idea what was going to happen. “It’s pink. and closed the door when Matthew had entered. But Alison seemed to have everything under control. Matthew frantically looked for the gem.or be in trouble. little light.” . It was Matthew who saw the two soldiers standing there. her voice bouncing from the walls in an undignified manner. as she pulled a book from the shelf and threw it across the room. you vile weasels!” Alison shouted. she was busy looking for something. He took his sword out of its belt and held it out in front of him. “What gem?” Matthew asked. “You lie.” stuttered the soldier who Alison had got in her grasp stuttered. Alison was oblivious to them. However. I want it NOW!” Alison shouted. grabbing one by the throat. “N-n-no we would not do that. They did not want to cause trouble . ready to use the weapon quickly if it was needed. Matthew could not believe what he was seeing. An unusual coloured gem. Alison frowned. there is going to be bloodshed!” Alison growled. Alison knew where she wanted to go. look at the size of this room. “They have taken the gem. “Jeez.CHAPTER 30 Matthew and Alison walked as quietly as they could in the corridor of the castle. The door opened to the unsuspecting pair. “You have stolen from me. and carefully picking things up so as not to make a sound. I want the gem. she flew at the men. The corridor with no windows. Alison began to open the door to a room. as he began looking around. However. you are no good at lying. She was not in the mood to go looking for things.” Matthew whispered in an angry tone. hoping no one was watching. No jewel's lay around like the last time she had visited. She wanted to see the pink gem on the floor like the last time she had been in here. until she could smell the air changing to a fresh smell of blood. Matthew being unsure of Alison’s intentions tried persuading her to get back to the portal. bought hidden fear to Matthew as he held on to the hilt of his sword. Matthew winced. I need to go to my place of solace!” Alison screamed. She ignored his whispered pleas and moved closer to the door that she wished to enter.” Matthew gasped. I can see it in those eyes.

” Matthew stated. She was enjoying his pain. Alison glared at the soldier and loosened her grip around him. Matthew grabbed the sword back. and wished to do more to hear those screams. before Alison could do more damage as the soldier lay on the floor screaming in agony to the wound that was unexpectedly put on him. and the soldiers face getting redder with each squeeze. her face showing hatred for the man in front of her. killing those who provoked them with their existence. Yes. “This is not the time or place. I promise. but unbeknown to him. I saw her with the gem. as the sounds of pain came from the soldier. as his throat was being squeezed tighter. “What are you doing?” Matthew asked angrily. He had wished he had not opened the door that morning.” the soldier said quickly. I’m-m telling the truth. A look of pleasure on her face. “Alison! Let him go!” Matthew ordered. “Very well warrior. Many telling tales of escaping the wrath of Amir —they were the fortunate ones who could tell their story to other kingdoms. and had stayed in bed instead. Alas. and bowed to the soldier. “I-I don’t know. I will not harm him any longer. Julu is not far. many were not given the privilege to. Alison looked at the soldier. With relief.” Alison smiled. she knew where to go. Alison took Matthew’s sword and slashed him from behind. unsure if he was telling the truth. He was in a castle that reaped evil and smelt of death. Matthew grabbed Alison and pulled her abruptly away from the soldier. so as not to cause more harm. She smiled. “Come. She has the gem. The soldier fell to the ground like a sack of coal. please don’t kill me. Pink it was. I have not taken anything.” the soldier repeated. Alison climbed the stairs of the castle and though she had never been here before.” Alison growled. gasping for air. It was a place for lost souls. and . it was as though she was being guided there. “Julu has it. I smell the pathetic beast. Then Alison turned her gaze to the second soldier. he deserves to die.” Alison ordered the soldier. as the soldiers of Grimsdritch thought nothing of ill doings. “He displeases me.” the soldier begged as Alison squeezed tighter.” Alison bent down by the wounded soldier and pressed at the fresh wound. the soldier went to walk away. “If you tell me who has been in this room I will let you go— if not. holding his neck and trying to catch his breath.” Alison replied in a matter-of-fact-way. who had dared venture here in the past. If others come they will kill us. Matthew followed Alison. he had been told by fellow warriors. She had no fear inside her.“Please no. “Tell me who has the gem.

” Alison protested. He walked nearer and took his sword from his scabbard and . she smiled. You’re like the rest of the off loaders in the castle. but rather than shout out. He has changed. Return me the item or I will end your life like the others. had been pickled and stored away in jars. and rotten fruit and vegetables stood on a long table on the left side of the large room. Matthew began to walk closer to Alison. “You have stolen from me. “Give me back the gem. with wooden spoons being used as bookmarks. dear friend. She walked into a room. He did not want to.” Julu hissed. as she walked back towards her table. but flames coming from an open fire with a cauldron boiling upon it in the corner. she too needs rest from me. He too had seen the change in Alison. bought light on the person she wished to speak to. this is the best that I have done for you. hurt at Alison’s allegation. You will soon become yourself. “I see your soul upon the eyes. Why wish this place on your soul? It deems your life. But this.” Alison demanded.” Alison growled. “Amir has taken the change badly. He was curious as to what she was talking about. by a long. He is now no longer a person to be feared. “You have found a new habitat. “You know I want to go there. “Hag! You lie. wooden table. but it was a fixed frozen smile and looking bewildered at her accusation. A lonely flame on the wall was the only glow to this area. Proof given in the castle was enough to convince him. looked down from their new homes on high shelves around the toxic smelling room. Julu smiled.” Julu laughed. “This is the place of Amir’s. and you will be alive once more. And books of spells lay around open on certain pages on long wooden stands.” “I do not have the gem. and walked towards Alison.” “I do not have the gem.” Julu cackled. from time to time. Julu turned around. If I am to become strong within her. his feelings are of dreams of serenity and unity. so as the pages did not get lost. Items that were deformed and mutated and were once living creatures. So leave me be.” Julu cackled louder.” Julu snapped. “I steal nothing from you. Matthew stood at the doorway.” Julu hissed. Julu was standing with her back to the door.” Julu cackled with excitement. You suffocate and are unable to function in the way you please. “You are to be reborn within an innocent child.would kill anyone who stood in her way. The girl has served her purpose. darkness was around. She walked along the corridor that was even darker and colder than the last. her peg teeth showing a satisfied grin to the young girl.” “It is the child’s wishes to go. She was not standing down to anyone in this loathsome place. Baskets of herbs. but it felt like someone or something was telling him to. Alison looked at her with fury. You are no longer of his body.

to reveal the glowing gem. “Come. Alison stared at Julu. you think I will not get the warrior to kill you?” Alison implored.” Julu snarled and walked away. Matthew had no idea what was going to happen. your life stays put — for now.” Julu rasped. Alison pulled at Matthew and they both disappeared into the gem. I know you cannot kill me until the spell has become fused. and gave it abruptly to Alison. But I wish to have the gem back. You have taken what you needed. They both looked at the gem and without a pause for breath. “Very well. Your paths have crossed too many times. “He’s there. She took Matthew’s hand and held it tightly. Be gone now. the blade pinching the flesh on her neck. He knew he was not going to be killed. you know. You know the consequences of this. calmly. “You will not be reborn without me. “You think I lie.” Alison ordered Matthew. Julu sighed and took an old rag from the shelf. don’t you?” Julu stated. The sword close to ending her life made no difference to her and she averted her eyes back to Alison. The fear inside him had gone.” Alison growled. They returned back Amir’s room and she placed the glowing gem on the floor. . “Without me. Matthew obliged. unwrapping it. your life has ended. her eyes fire-like. her lips began rubbing each other in thought. I know it was you who has taken it. Julu looked at Matthew curiously and smiled wryly. He did not want to be disturbed.held it in front of Julu. in a menacing voice. She looked at Matthew and he removed the sword from her neck. glaring at Julu with abhorrence. Julu cackled again. may not be what you want. so I hope you can explain the reason for you having the gem. and this my child.

“And this is Matt.” Amir replied kindly. but well suited to you. “A strange name. How she enjoyed the sound of the birds that sang around and flew gently above them.CHAPTER 31 The sun hung lazily in the sky and Alison gave a relieved smile. He tried to look away. Matthew listened with interest and felt sorry for the boy. and told the story about his wicked sister. “You returned. kind sir. She looked around and drank the scene around her. and forced a smile back to the boy who was eager to introduce his new guests. Please be seated I will bring drinks to you. Matthew was amazed at the forest. He seems most strange these past days. the sweet maiden I spoke about the other day. Alison held her arms out and smiled happily. as they began to venture on to the secret path. he too was shown the animals that Amir had saved. “My names Matt. oblivious to what was happening around him. . “And a new friend too. They walked further on until the building was in view. Amir glanced back at her.” Alison said smiling.” Matthew smiled compassionately and bowed his head courteously. who looked as lost as his elder-self. He had not wished to see anyone here and was not happy at the thought of his life being taken over by others.” Amir smiled as he bowed gently to Matthew.” Alison replied kindly as she averted her eyes to the young boy. He says he has feelings that he has not felt for a long time. The old Amir nodded and Alison stared back. I agree. He had seen the two people with Amir.” the young Amir said happily and sat down next to the old Amir. He stood up when his younger persona smiled cheerfully at him. you must introduce me to him. “The sire I spoke of has come to stay for a while.” the young Amir said smiling. A strange thing to say. “This is Alison. The young Amir had seen her in the distance and came running towards her. Alison I have water if you wish. He seems to have changed. but could not. do you not think so. The old Amir was sitting on a log. old building look homely. as they both hugged gently. dear maiden?” Amir asked Alison. he sounds a divine person to meet. his face beaming with excitement as he held his arms out ready to embrace his new friend. the darkness that he had felt for so long. “Yes. and he looked agitated. I have plenty more drink if you wish. Alison smiled as she saw the smoke coming out of the chimney and making the run-down. looking back at him.” the young Amir smiled excitedly. Amir walked towards the cottage and Alison began staring at the old Amir. Please. “Yes please. He could see the anger within her. most strange. “Please take a tumbler.” Amir stated happily.

a bitterness that is burning up inside. I am sure you have a lot in common. anger was all he could see. never allowing happiness in her heart. I need to recharge myself for the change. dark blue lake looked calm and peaceful. “I have no knowledge of how to take the spirit away from you. as his now deep blue eyes stared solemnly into Alison’s. Amir looked at the sorry person in front of him and sighed. as Alison went to wipe her mouth with her fingers. and Alison sighed as she watched ducklings with their parents swim by without a care in the world.” Alison begged. she noticed smears of blood on her hands. “The darkness. as she covered the hand with the other.” Amir asked. “Why have you come?” Amir asked when they were no longer within sight of the cottage. He did not wish the sword upon a person any longer and understood Alison’s fear. where I can wash my hands.” Amir admitted as he turned to look at Alison. you talk to erm…Matt. I almost killed a soldier at your castle. Never being able to control the urge when the evil within.They drank their drinks quietly and the men wiped their mouths with their hands. “I feel anger. Yet. I cannot control my anger.” Alison whispered. Pleads of forgiveness were never heard.” Alison smiled. Help me Amir.” Alison cried. He killed for no reason. Amir had felt the monster that had overshadowed his life for years. as guilt came over her as to what she had done in the castle moments earlier. I need to rest. hoping no one else had seen it too. The large.” Alison replied. hatred that I never knew I had. he saw things in a new light. Amir. the begging of life from another were not of his favour. And people say they can see darkness in my eyes. Come child. “Julu.” the old Amir smiled. then I would have disposed of it many years ago. “Change? I do not understand. I do not wish this upon me. all that had now gone. my child. .” Amir sighed as he looked at the girl with forlorn. “Is there somewhere. If I did. “The same as you. “She had the gem and told me the spell had worked. which haunted me for so many years. a lake up in the forest. beckoning Alison towards the forest. But how child? How have you become possessed by the darkness? When did this happen?” Amir asked softly. Amir? I seems to have something on them. I speak with loathing to the people who love me. just grim and malicious thoughts. “What is going on? What is happening to me?” “I see that darkness in your eyes too. However. The burden of this thing dictating his life and he was never allowed to object or disagree to what the evil within wished from him. do you wish me to—” “I shall take her. and wished that a child so young could not be possessed by something that was evil. as they began to venture into the forest. “Yes. With panic she looked around the log fire where they were sitting. began his mission of harming all that it seemed unworthy of living. and he hated all that crossed his path.

” Amir begged. With a sly smile planted on her face.” Amir confided. The un-named grave was perched on the top of a green-grassed hill. Amir had seen the action and pushed her hands away from her mouth. I will take you to Junda. and stared serenely at the lake. “Please. you must not. as though he had news to tell the departed child. and she felt that it was not a useful thing to do. and Amir moved away. You too can speak freely to her. with the freshness on his breath and skin. However. . The taste of evilness began burning her mouth and throat. “Please. she is of honesty and will take care of you. He helped Alison to her feet. sad that it was.” Alison asked. Alison. do not be afraid. “I speak to her the problems I feel of importance.” Amir said. fresh water in her hands. she held the bloodied water closer to her lips and took a sip. But he too had tasted blood and he knew that it was the blood that made the darkness within him alive and more sinister. a life that was shortened by misfortune. a subtle smell of promise in the air assuring the beholder of warmth and energy. It was the calmness that he loved. He will suffocate you with his presence. A view of the village could be seen in the distance and the trees around lay asleep in the heat of the sun. However. if not. and sat staring hypnotically at the coloured fluid. “Come.” Alison cried. Resist the urge. you could feel that calmness was around. Alison smiled and began to sip more.” “The grave you talk to?” Alison asked with sorrow. and the sorrow within her began to be seen once more. She was not in the habit of speaking to people from the other side.” Alison sighed. Her eyes turned from blue to black then faded. “You will not. she did not know how a person who had died would understand how she felt.Alison crouched to the riverbank and cupped the cold. Alison glared. She hated what her mum could do. She is aware of the feelings around. You must resist as hard as you can. Do not give into it. A place where he would sit for hours. he will take you for himself. Amir was more positive.” Amir declared abruptly. She is of goodness. It was a place of serenity. “She will understand the pain you feel. the liquid began to tarnish the blood of the soldier that she had attacked. and the whispers from the trees that made him feel immortal from the pain he had held inside for all those years. his voice almost whispering. “How? I do not understand. a place to think the troubles of your life through. and know that no one could hear you. “No. ones that I cannot share with another. “I don’t know what I'm doing. her voice shaking with fear. He knew what he had done was not the wish of the spirit. It is what the darkness inside desires. he seemed eager to get to his cousin. Alison looked at him. And however.” Amir assured Alison softly. It is to save you from what is inside you.

they fell upon. words unknown to Alison. which appeared from nowhere. . and the sky was pure white. Alison began to whisper to the good spirit. But she did not. as he slept contentedly. The ground beneath her was no longer of grass. The coldness was now felt on Alison’s face as it was gently caressed. For years. unable to fight the sleep she suddenly felt she needed. She felt nothing but the air swirling gently around her. whom wished to harm others in the way that he was harmed when he once lived. Alison would have laughed at seeing something like this. There was nothing in front. He closed his eyes and then began to mumble. “You tell a tale of misery. Amir’s eyes became heavy. he suffered the anger that he wished he did not possess. He is relieved of the burden being released from him. his body rocking to and fro before he lay upon the ground beneath him. I feel as though you know your life will end. and swayed gently to the motion of the wind. behind or the side of her.” she replied smiling back at the pretty girl who nodded with approval to her name. but of another. unaware of what was going on around him. where he knew no evil could stir him from his slumber. but of golden sand. a gentleness that meant no harm. She wanted reassurance that it would leave her. Sleeping in a place. “I am Junda. but to the guardian’s ears. She could feel the whisper of another upon her ears. Amir lay on the ground near to where she had been lying. She stood up and looked around curiously. she watched the actions of another with interest. The darkness inside her had been drenched away. his face smiling with ecstasy as his arms suddenly outstretched in front of him as though hugging another. Alison opened her eyes and blinked with surprise. “I am Alison. The whisperings of the trees around began to agree with the spoken word from another place. she knew what was to come.“Do you not feel the presence of another. she looked about eight. It was a strange and unusual moment to witness. “Amir told me of the misfortune that has been put upon you. that she fell to the ground. and let her live as Alison Benson once more. she will seek you shortly. “You are safe. his eyes still closed. child. around you?” Amir replied.” Amir whispered. golden hair and a smile that sparkled in this unforeseen place. dear cousin. “She is here. it had no way of spilling out.” she smiled brighter. or not. her eyes became heavy with tiredness. unless it is undone. as she closed her eyes and felt hands embracing her body. The gentle breeze surged upon Alison with such force. Alison stood looking at Amir.” a soft voice called to Alison. Alison turned around to see a young girl looking at her. and needing the help to banish what was now living within her.” the girl smiled softly. who listened to her sadness about a life that was no longer hers. A place that wished not to reveal itself to the stranger who was unsure if she was dreaming. smiling. Amir’s. with long. The feeling of love was reaching within her. Alison stood trying to feel something. It is an evil spirit of a man.

Julu took his spirit. “Julu has an obsession with spirits. They had both been murdered. “What happened?” Alison asked as she sat down next to Junda on the soft golden ground with wonder. All except one person — Julu. and each day his smile was of truthfulness. who too had died that night. the screams that he cried were heard by a few drunken men. “Julu provoked him. He never realised that he would be loved. and love quickly blossomed. who were walking past his cottage. “The spirit within you was one who once lived a life. taunted him and made him so angry with rage that when she found her first host. so he would help at the market whenever he was allowed to. His fear turning to tears. a fine maiden arrived at the market. “Unbeknown to him. dear Alison.” Alison whispered. a loner who lived in a village many years ago. He had never spoken to another in the way that he did to this fair lady either. and he was feared. She watched him suffering and when he breathed no more she lifted the spirit from within him.However. She fed him for the work that he did for her. “He was known as Rundsflin.” Alison cried. “He returned home from the market late one night and found the cottage in darkness. Junda nodded. “They soon married and a baby born. she never replied. they left him to die on his own. And on this one working day. as you are. The men began speculating as to what they thought he had done in the cottage and Rundsflin did not protest his innocence. But the happiness was not to last. She moulds and provokes them so that they become evil. Junda nodded and sighed. But it is not the fault of Amir. A man who had no bad bone within him.” “That’s awful.” Junda gave a wry smile. stole it before it could reunite with his young family. He did not enjoy begging for food. stealing the souls of the recently deceased before they are able to begin their new life. as he was. Junda smiled gently. Rundsflin offered his assistance and she accepted. For hours they tortured him and when his screams quietened.” Junda nodded. She was in need of help at a cottage that she had moved into.” Junda sighed. he stopped. but alas. by others. He allowed the punishment that was put upon him. but of another —” “Julu. as in their bed laid his wife and child. his path of destruction begun. and yet. The . he is sad that it had to be yielded on to you. Believing it was Rundsflin who had committed the murders. the glow around her warming Alison’s own soul. He began calling out for his wife. He went upstairs and in their bedroom. He is unaware of how it was done. The man who held the spirit was unable to control the anger that he suddenly possessed. as you can imagine. which he was grateful of. before it could escape and be reunited with his wife. to throw misery and bitterness around and to cause harm without guilt and allow it to become stronger by each life it takes. just as you do. dragged him out of the cottage.

it will not go completely. you are only allowed to stay here for a short while. it will take all that it thinks are untrue. was deprived by a witch who thought otherwise. ********** The sky above was turning a darker blue.” Junda said quietly “She used to use those that had no importance.” Alison nodded and smiled back. The darkness hates happy auras. Amir tried to talk. It senses the pleasure of pain it causes. He felt her presence at the sacred place where Junda’s spirit lived. Years of being a man who had never spoken in a normal conversation. but to yourself too. And yet.” Junda replied softly. and soon the darkness of the spirit began his trail of destruction. found it hard to think of anything to say that did not sound too cynical or unfounded. He knew that she had been to Junda.” Amir smiled when Alison opened her eyes.” Junda looked at Alison. Alas. Good luck Alison and I wish you happiness for your future. who sat looking on the floor. but he was never any good at talking to people. unable to speak as the glow around Junda brightened. Junda moved closer to Alison and kissed her gently on the forehead. “You must go now.spirit killed all who had harmed him on that fateful night. “I am afraid it will be present inside you until the spirit decides to move to another. Her thoughts on what Junda had said about a man.” Junda nodded. and cause as much pain as it can to those it thinks are a burden.” The walk through the forest and back to the cottage was quiet. The brightness of his and your aura will bond together and it will protect you. and breathes in the unhappiness it’s inflicted on others. Provoked spirits thrive on misery and will delve into your heart and tarnish it with bitterness. “You and this boy must stay together for the aura to maintain your sanity and life. But your aura will bring warmth and comfort. Junda stood up. A man who had lost his family and was no doubt hoping to return back to them when his own life ended. “I hope that what was spoken will be of help to you. the need to be with them was of his utmost importance. “Julu has moved this spirit from one person to another for many decades. The spirit wreaks havoc to those around it. and the final whistling of birds’ ready to roost was around. “Come. who had been held prisoner within her made her feel forlorn. her eyes looking at Junda solemnly. . you have a child from your own time that will protect you from the evilness. but then she realised that the ones that held power were of stronger pleasure for the spirit. “Nevertheless. He wishes hatred and sadness. and held her hands out for Alison to take. Alison was in no mood to speak. we must leave the forest as it is not a place for someone so young. Amir had been awake for some time watching Alison. not only to the spirit.” She smiled sadly. and Alison fell asleep once more.” “Is there a way of getting rid of it?” Alison asked.

“Is there no other way to get rid of it? Did this Junda say anything?” Matthew posed. “Simon? Is this the boy who came to the castle with you?” the old Amir asked curiously. “He didn’t do anything. Alison begun. Matthew looked at Alison. well. “I see. I think she meant Simon.” Alison demanded. How Julu had stolen his soul before it was taken to its other life. “I am sorry Amir. she will not allow this to happen. “She must send it away and let it go to his wife. His power getting stronger on each kill it sanctioned. Do you think he will help you?” “I don’t know. and of the evil that it had bought on the people who had murdered him on that fatal night. she did not seem as angry as she had been earlier. that is. the evilness will awake once more. “Just to stay close to an aura. did he?” Matthew whispered with concern. He did not wish his private haven to be spoilt by remorse or sadness. “I had a feeling that was where you had gone. and was worried about how his younger self would react when told of the world that they were talking about. he took me to see Junda and she told me about the dark spirit living inside me. and the love that it once held for another.” the young Amir said smiling as his two friends sat down by the warm log fire. “Amir? No. He needs to be freed. Matt was getting worried.” shrugged Alison. I think we should get Julu to help it to the other side. The young Amir looked happy to hear the tale that Alison was going to tell. “Who’s Junda?” Matthew asked aloud. thanks to Julu provoking the spirit of the man.” Alison declared as she looked at the three people in front of her. smiling back. She told of the girl who cradled her and comforted her with soft words.” the old Amir explained. not until now. . “Julu must end this spirits misery.” the young Amir nodded as he sat back down. “Are you okay. I took Alison to the grave that I have told you about. I know when I return back to the castle. A place that reeked of evil and death and the passion that strived the living to kill like wildebeests. until the night of his murder. Lidah mentioned that we worked well together.” Alison shrugged. Alison?” Matthew asked when he sat next to Alison. “But I know that when I leave here it will come back again.“I wondered where you had gone. killing those it felt deserved to die. “A task she will not do. but I assured him that all was well. Had no idea what that meant though.” Alison answered as quietly as she could so as the Amirs’ could not hear her. Alison nodded. Alison looked around. whilst the older looked worried. but a look of bewilderment was etched upon her unusual pale face.” the old Amir stated as he drank wine from a clay bottle.” Alison suggested. before allowing it to roam around freely. She is not going to let go of something to please others. How the girl knew of the spirit within Alison.

The young Amir saw the look in his new friend’s face. or with anyone. shaking his head. She will not reason with you. I do not care of my life anymore. but she would cast a spell. The memory in the gem was like a video. I cannot do this. a memory he felt content with. He knew it was only a time in his life. He cannot kill here. “I am confused.” the young Amir said looking confused.” Amir remarked sternly.” the young Amir ordered. I do not remember the palace. the trees. he was a secret to all. To me.“I know she will not. He had never asked questions. sire. “What is it?” the old Amir asked as he looked anxiously at the young Amir who looked around worriedly. his face turning red with bitterness. even after her death. He will eat you away. He had no meaning to life. I do not remember what happens when you are not here. who had a look of bewilderment. The old Amir looked at the boy. “It is not an animal that can be loved and played with. it will not pass to you. Alison and the old Amir looked at him. the animals that appeared from time to time. She has no kindness in her bones. not in this place. “Do you know of the reason sire? You have a look of forlorn in your eyes. Many loathe her for her desire for the taste of death. “Amir. and he felt sorry for her. I am sorry but the beast within you is not leaving you for the time being. Neither had seen him angry before. he would hasten the departure of those who chose to visit him. He thought that by doing so. I do not want him harming her. I fear her too. “I understand. the lake. she will let the spirit feed on many. and I demand you bring it here. The boy had not aged in all the years of him coming here. Many times I yearned to kill her. The boy was only a part of it. I am willing to accept the spirit and bring it back here. and looked at the three people around the small fire. Alison looked at the old Amir. It was all of Amir’s life. Every now and then extra things were put into place. The spirit is now inside the child. “Then take me to your place. Just a life when you visit. It has harmed you for many years. except the two new people who had visited his special place. She has desires and fulfils them by displeasing others. “The thing you speak of. it’s as though I have no life. I wish to know the reason. This place is a haven that I wish no burden to be put on.” replied the old Amir. and is taking another for its pleasure of killing more? I forbid him doing this. It feels strange. like he has this poor child and I.” the young Amir demanded harshly. The only living things are the animals in the forest and —” the young Amir stopped talking. your time.” Amir sighed and looked down at the floor. could it not stay here?” The young Amir asked curiously. He has anger that no one can control. and I could not challenge her anymore. being played at the same place each time the old Amir had come to visit. but I do not wish the spirit’s presence in a maiden that I adore dearly. He had no way of knowing of the places that they had talked about. . and the grave. kind sire.

“Very well, I will tell, but not here. I will tell you of your life. Come, it may be of darkness, but I will tell you of the life you live,” the old Amir promised. They both stood up and walked away from Alison and Matthew. Alison knew that what was going to be said, would be upsetting to, not only the young boy, but also the older self. She sat watching the two Amirs’ depart from view, and hoped that it would settle the minds of each other once and for all.

CHAPTER 32

Alison had sat looking at the fire most of the night, the orange and red flames licking at her thoughts. She felt sorry for the younger Amir. How lost he looked, so innocent and so blameless. She knew that when Amir did speak of his true life, she knew he would be upset, and feel horrified as to how the young boy became an evil beast who destroyed lives without feeling any guilt for his actions. Matthew had passed out for the night. He had taken to the strong cider with delight. The pure alcohol was as good as any that was bought in his local supermarket, he exclaimed to Alison, as he began slurring his words and singing loudly every now and then, and making Alison shush him so as not to arouse suspicion to the animals who strolled by, looking at the strange pair with curiosity before walking away. Alison kicked Matthew’s legs abruptly as soon as she heard the rustling of trees, and making him groan out in his sleep. Matthew stirred and sat up gently, his hangover was quickly upon him. His eyes and head throbbing in pain and the regret of drinking too much in such a small time, was playing on his mind as he began to focus on the two princes’ who looked anything but happy as they stood staring at the two guests’ with woe. “I have been told of the misfortunes of my real life,” the young Amir began, as he looked at Alison coldly. “My life that I know of is of lies; I am not the lucky person I felt I was. I have been betrayed by one person —myself. The years of me coming here to detach myself from the deaths that I have committed are not ones I will forget lightly. I feel as though you are all laughing at me. I wish my life here to end and that no one returns here. I must be set free from this time and let your lives be of truthfulness and not of lies,” the young Amir declared. Alison was lost for words. She felt sorry for the poor child. She could not let him disappear into oblivion. “Amir, I am sorry,” Alison whispered. “Sorry? Ha—I deserve no pity from anyone. I am just a memory from a past life. I am not real. Nothing is. My life is nothing. I should not exist any longer. You must leave me and let this time go.” “Amir, you must stop this,” Alison protested as Amir looked at Alison with sorrow. “Stop this? I have been told the reason for my existence. That this place is used as a resting ground, and that the only purpose of this life is to recharge and refresh one’s self from the creature that lived within myself, and rest the spirit before killing once more. I am as evil as that beast you now share your body with!” the young Amir shouted. “Please Amir, you cannot say that. The old Amir loved being here, didn’t you?” Alison pleaded to the older Amir, who stood and looked sadly at Alison, before smiling gently. “I must leave this place, and never return.” “No, you can’t —” Alison protested

“Alison, it’s for the best,” Matthew whispered, as he held his head, which was banging like Slasher’s ten-minute drum solo. Alison shook her head. “No, I won’t not let it happen. Why must you leave?” Alison cried. “Because I have told the younger self of the life I lead. I bear no secrets any longer and I must leave the past behind. I have amended the thoughts that I had dwelled on, and now I can carry on with my life.” “But you, the young you,” Alison sobbed. “I do not wish to live as a memory any longer. Alison I am sorry, but the burden is not of my choice. If I had not been told the truth, I may have lived as a memory for many years. Please, you must go. Leave me to be a distant memory,” the young Amir begged gently, smiling kindly at Alison, who continued to look at him with remorse. “It’s my fault, I should never have come here. It was your secret place, not mine,” Alison remarked. “It is time that I moved on. You are not to blame,” the old Amir smiled gently. Matthew walked away with Amir; he was not one to dwell on sadness. He was never able to show his true emotions like other people, and he was unsure how he was to react at this moment in time as he turned to look at Alison who had stood staring at the young Amir, unable to move herself from his saddened gaze. “I may only be a memory, but I will remember my time with you, dear maiden. I will hold your life in the heart that I still possess. Take care of your life and I wish that I were able to have removed the beast from you, as I wish no unhappiness on the maiden who I will cherish for all my waking life,” Amir whispered softly. He leant forward looking at Alison and kissed her gently on the lips. The warmth on her lips making her feel as though it was a kiss that was true and heartfelt. He pulled away from her tender grip and walked away. Alison held a finger to her lips, and began to cry. Matthew walked slowly towards Alison; he had no idea what to say. The young Amir had spoken to him of the time he and Alison had spent together. Amir had said he felt he knew her, but was unaware as to how, or why. He had strange feelings for Alison, as though he needed to protect her from the life she lived. He spoke with maturity for his young age. Matthew knew that the boy was only an imagination of a life that no longer existed, but pondered on what he meant about knowing Alison. He had no idea of the meaning of this, and doubted he ever would. He put his arm around Alison, and walked with her. She felt reluctant to move, but knew it was no good staying in the gem any longer; Amir was gone for good. The walk back to the exit was quiet. Amir looked around at the animals and greenery, stroking the odd animal that wished to be touched.

Alison felt anguish. She could not understand why her feelings were like this. She knew that it was a memory not real; nothing here was real. She took one more look around, hoping to see the young Amir for the last time, before they departed out of the gem and back to Grimsley Castle. “You must leave. You are not safe here,” Amir stated quietly, when they returned to Amir’s living quarters as he began to cautiously look around his private chamber hoping they were alone. “I think you are in more danger than I am” Alison sighed. “Julu knows the spirit is no longer inside you; she knows you are weak without it.” “I will deal with the problem. I am capable of defending myself. The evil spirit did not need to rouse my anger that much. Living with the perils of this life would make any sane person turn to another for help. Julu is no longer a threat to me. I need to put an end to the war that is on the cusp of beginning. I feel that people are going to die who are not worthy of the death this army, that I have sanctioned, will provoke. You must warn the union that I wish no bloodshed, that I deeply regret what I have done. I know that the war is not a benefit to all who are concerned any longer. Just two siblings who are unable to stand up on their own two feet and getting other people involved in their squabbles,” Amir stated solemnly and sat down on a chair looking out of the window, the greyness of the sky making his face forlorn. “And what will happen to me?” Alison asked. “We need to rid you of the spirit, but no one here will help. I have plenty of people who will help to end your life, but alas, not to save it. You must go to the boy, and hope the spirit does not erupt into the anger that it is capable of. I am sorry I am not able to help.” Amir sighed and looked down. Never had he felt so useless in his life, as he looked at Alison’s saddened face. She needed to be free from the spirit that harmed, not only others, but the host too. He knew what she was feeling, how suffocating it was, never being able to speak of love or happiness, of old times, of memories that he wished to take to his grave. And yet, he could do nothing, but look at her with compassion, as though she was a person who was soon to die, to be taken from this life to another. “You must not be sad. You must be pleased to have what you wished for — freedom from the spirit. Your eyes are no longer the darkness of a lost soul, and your skin does not show the marks of war, too. The Kingdom of Frinda must be yours and no longer Zantha’s. You must see that, spirit or no spirit; the war must be fought. You can leave this kingdom and start the process of making Frinda, a Kingdom in the way that your father ruled it many years ago, a place of happiness and warmth. You must rid the queen of the pleasure of the kingdom once and for all,” Alison said boldly, as she grabbed Amir’s hands and smiled. Amir sighed. He could no longer see any reason for killing, but also, he knew that Alison had seen the queen do things that no sane person would do. “Please go, this place is not a safe haven for you both.” Amir commented kindly as he stood up and bowed to the two people in front of him. Matthew bowed and Alison smiled gently.

“The spirit will soon rise within you; you must seek the boy and hold the spirit away from your life. Go now,” Amir repeated, opening the door for Alison and Matthew to leave. Amir sighed and sat down looking into space. He had a big decision to make. A decision he could not make sense of any longer. He knew that Frinda needed to be freed from his sister. He also knew his sister was not going to come back to Grimsdritch with him. He had tried this last time and was unsuccessful. Amir recollected the times he’d had as a child at the palace. It was never doom and gloom at one time; in fact, he and his sister were the best of friends. They would always play together and loved each other as all brothers and sisters did. But that all changed that dark, wet day, when he, for some reason, had run to the door before one of their servants could, and standing in front of him was an old lady. Her grey hair sodden with rain. Her skin was shiny, with no wrinkles, but red veins on her nose and cheeks, which had given her age away, even to the young boy. And teeth that looked stale and no doubt harboured weeks of food and drink, which made her appearance, look scary and fearsome. He could not remember much else, only when he came round in the barn. Zantha was over him, the pain he felt on his face and body were like toothache. He could not move his jaw, his eyes were blurred, and his chest felt as though all the life in him had been sucked away. But yes, Zantha, he remembered — over him, her face contort with anger, her teeth snapping at him like a wild animal, and the threats from her innocent mouth shocked him. She was no longer a young girl, but something more sinister. An evil presence had suddenly spilled into her, and she enjoyed it. She loved the way she could harm people and animals and still put on the tears to their father, King Jared, blaming Amir for all the wrong doings in the palace and village. He knew people were scared to speak the truth, as they had seen with their own eyes the manner in which she dealt with those that had crossed the line. She was feared by many — Amir included. Yet, Jared was one who saw no ill in his child, only love and heartfelt happiness. It was Amir who he detested and would send to the dungeon when ill had been done. Amir would take the blame. Not because he was scared to tell the truth, but because he knew telling the truth would be of no use. Jared believed Zantha and no one else could change that, not even his wife, their mother, Queen Belinthia. It was not until Zantha became Queen, that Jared realised that all that was told of Zantha was the truth. It was as though moving out of Frinda, the spell that she had casted over him had vanished. Jared felt sorrow in his heart. The guilt of what he had done to his son was now laying heavy upon him, and the hope of Amir to forgive him was all that he had wished for. Amir never felt angry or bitter for his father’s actions. He knew that Zantha had played a game upon their father. She had manipulated the way that he talked and ruled his kingdom. Amir and Jared’s friendship quickly begun, a bond that was strong and one that was no longer fragile. But on one cold day a young Yintin came to Jared’s castle. His face red from the bitter winds that he had run in and his clothing still soaked from the short boat trip from Frinda to the village of Baslington, in Grimsdritch.

crying. a woman who Amir had respected as a child. a parchment that arrived at Jared’s castle was not of good news. and for her to be cared for by their father. relishing in self-pity and wanting revenge. He had waited for the soldiers’ and the queen to leave. He felt betrayed by him once more. but he pleaded with the young boy. Zindel. and never wished to see him again. However. his father had appointed Lidah. then a contented smile soon took over her face when she sliced them into pieces as though cutting meat for a meal. Amir was asked for the reason of the sudden warfare. hoping for refuge in another. Jared had thought deeply of what to do. However. and that she needed the assistance of an army to fight her brother and his soldiers’. when news got back to her about them wishing to flee the kingdom. he had felt nothing for him. he still agreed to the order that Zantha was to be taken from the Kingdom. and yet. to kill his sister for the pain he had caused in his life.He sat next to Jared. and the protests of innocence from the boy’s mouth were never taken seriously. Now. and had locked himself away from those around. his father had come to understand what his daughters true intentions were with her people. A sadness of abandoning his father grew upon him. his feelings had changed. they were supporting Zantha on this deadly mission. It was from Zantha informing him that Amir had declared war on her. and he could not see how his daughter could cause misery to others. telling him of what Zantha had done to his parents’. Amir agreed whole-heartedly to this. and the refusal of not assisting her was suddenly overshadowed by feelings he could not understand. and bringing her back to the castle where he would care for her. He suddenly loathed Lidah and the union. as he was not standing by to have his daughter’s death on his hands. Their father was confused. . and informing Jared of all that was happening in the palace. to assist his sister. He quickly began to make his plans so that he could go to the palace as soon as he could. watching the queen’s face look at his parents’ with so much hate that all he saw in her eyes was evil. the love he had for her had blossomed once more. Amir never wished for a war. and making his father suffer for all that he had done. but with each parchment Zantha had sent. the tears she shed. He informed Amir that he was going to do all he could to help Zantha. For years. and with no second thoughts decided. He did not wish this. How could they fight for Zantha? He knew Lidah knew of the pains in which she had caused around the village and yet. and the sorrow in her eyes played a part in playing on her father’s heartstrings. He never spoke to his father again. Zantha and her soldiers’ had stormed into their home and he had to witness his parents’ cruel ending. Amir denied the accusations. The betrayal in Amir’s heart began once more. before escaping. pleased that at last. Zantha knew how to provoke her father’s feelings. but Jared did not believe his denial. He hid under his bed. He was made to believe that the killings were of Amir’s doing as a child. He did not want harm to either of his children. he needed to go to his father’s castle at once. to return and promised that Amir would take her away from the kingdom.

before closing the door behind him. His eyes were as blue as the sky above. A pale blue was immersing from the darkness. His handsome features had returned. The scars had gone as Alison had said. He had not felt this happy for many years. He was not sure if his father would feel as joyful as he was feeling. However. and smiled. Amir felt happy at seeing the change in him. the castle was not a place to celebrate your life returning and he knew that he could be in dire trouble when fellow noblemen found out that the spirit had now left him for another. had now stopped. leaving his skin smooth. a light gasp coming from his mouth when he no longer saw greyness looking back at him. He turned to look at himself in the mirror that he hated looking in. flat cap. . The sun creeping out from behind a black cloud and the wetness of the storms that had battered the kingdom for years. velvet.He stood up and looked out the window. he looked around the room. He went to a wardrobe at the far end of the room and took out his black cloak and black. He decided he wanted to see his father. when he suddenly turned up and begin talking as though he had never been away. Amir smiled to himself as he gazed with wonder at the new sight outside his windows. Again he smiled. and his features had changed too. The sky had changed.

hiding under tables. A room that even the cleaners knew they were never going to win. Alison was bored and wanted to go.” “About time too. they opened the door and ventured out into the corridor. She felt sorry for him and longed to have been there a while longer. The walk to the stairs was not a problem. No footsteps. The alarm bells still ringing and still as loud and annoying as when they departed the school. who were no doubt walking around the building and looking for the suspects’ who had broken in. so they entered the second floor landing. Alison and Matthew had a clear view of the police cars and officers standing around. He leaned a bit closer to the window. just to double check. Two cars were parked on the road. which were still open.CHAPTER 33 Matthew and Alison arrived back at the school. then no one would see her. . With a sigh. who could see two police officers in the playground. It was the art room. when they came to the main stairway they could see that the police were still around the vicinity. No whispering. “I think we’re safe. hoping not to get caught by the police. no cop cars or bobbies around. “I think they’ve gone. so the possibility of two other officers being in the building. to say the least.” Alison said groaning. Pieces of scrap card discarded haphazardly on the floor. and making sure it was safe. The alarms eventually stopped ringing. in the cleaning stakes. No breathing. All types of coloured paper. when he looked out the window. his heart beating fast at the thought of being caught trespassing on school grounds. Matthew slid from the back of a table and crept down the stairs towards the door. They knew it was no good trying to leave the school. I think we can go now. Alison slid from under the table. Matthew tried a few doors. a door opened and they both entered. however. close enough for him to see what was going on outside. After listening once again. Matthew stayed a distance back from the window. and hoped for the best. was annoying. She was not a fan of school at the best of times. looking at the school building and hoping to see something out of the ordinary. It was a messy room. “All clear. Matthew pointed out of the window to Alison.” Matthew sighed. with two officers’ still prominent in the playground. The art-room overlooked the playground. pencils. She was still thinking about the young Amir. tiptoed towards Matthew and crept down the stairs. now she was trapped here and for how long.” Matthew whispered when he came back into the room. lay scattered about on the cluttered tables. Alison sat huddled away in a corner hoping that if anyone came in. They stayed in the attic. and glue-pots. but at the same time.

Does this alarm you?” Alison asked slyly. Baines asked cynically. Matthew was curious as to why the alarms had not been set. Alison did not flinch. Matthew stared at Alison with annoyance showing in his eyes.” Matthew muttered under his breath. as he threw his hands into the air. I am hoping it is not one of Hilda’s stupid missions.” Matthew said. boring anger at Matthew. You can come back as a different person. But damage to a window? I am not accepting this. “Well. It’s amazing what strengths you hold when you go to these kingdoms. Baines.” complained Mr. “Yes. and stood waiting for a reply. Baines gasped. “Pathetic causes. “I hope you have a good explanation for intruding on to my premises. thankfully I have not been approached. Matthew froze to the spot. she merely smiled wryly at him. They walked out of the room and down the flight of stairs on to the ground floor. or feel concerned at being caught. He knew that the police would not leave a property of this size un-alarmed. “Alison. who stood staring back at the angry head teacher not knowing what to say. It’s not normal. and the window will probably have been boarded up. in more ways than one.” Matthew commented as he opened the door quietly. I believe. trying hard to think of what to say without it sounding silly when replying.” Alison answered smiling. it’s absurd.“We’ll have to see if we can get out though. or were you already in one of your kingdoms?” Mr. It’s a wonder you have not been approached. his heart beating so fast that he thought his life was going to end. when he had heard the footsteps approaching his office door. very different. Hilda will know of this. A very angry head teacher! “You?” Mr.” “I don’t think it’s a hobby. “I don’t like all this sneaking around on school grounds. Sir. And the reason was behind them. “No Sir. More of where you can right the wrongs that others have caused. “I broke in. All this unnecessary vandalism in this school is totally unacceptable. and giving a loud sigh. unless there was a reason. “It’s amazing how many people are. Sir. It seems a pointless hobby. “Afraid so. Matthew looked ahead. She will pay for the damage.” Matthew whispered like a schoolboy. “Did you break a window to get into the school. forcing a smile. My reputation will be ruined if the school inspectors visited here on a . Isn’t that right. Sir?” Alison asked Matthew.” Alison smiled. you know.” Mr. “You? Please tell me you’re not with these — these people are you?” Mr. Why you weird folk need to use my school as a passage to other kingdoms is— well. be quiet. Baines snarled. looking puzzled at Alison. Baines shouted. I’m sure you have something to contribute. Matthew. I would not want to be a member of this ridiculous cause. The alarm may have been set again.

we must find Simon. or someone’s life is going to be ending abruptly. This is the final straw. Baines turned around. trust me. Alison suddenly went to grab the head teacher.” Alison protested. I’m fine. which would be a shame.” Alison smirked. as her hands reached out boldly. Baines as he opened the main doors. “I had better let you out of the school. I could have ended his life. before Mr. and I hope it’s not going to be mine. “I do not want to trouble Simon. “Yes. I can see his eyes looking at me. before slamming the double doors as hard as he possibly could. when Matthew saw her intentions. his voice shaking slightly. “You should have let me kill him.” Mr. “Your life is not in danger. “We need to get Simon. it was out of character for Alison and myself. “Very well. Can you hear me?” Matthew asked when he saw the look of pain on Alison’s face.” Matthew replied. her teeth snarling at the bald headed man with bitterness. her eyes flickering from blue to black. Matthew was not sure if he should be pleased at the reply given. ruined by you undesirables who run havoc around here. I am sorry it happened. Matthew stared at her. “You are not. “I’m scared.” suggested Mr. I trust you.” “I was not joking. However.” Matthew smiled reassuringly. I will have a report written for you. “You think this is funny? I may have lost my job and you say something as stupid as that. he pulled her back quickly. Baines commented harshly and walked back into his office. no one but you and I would’ve known. Please. I think that spirit thing is waking up. I want a full explanation on Monday as to why Alison thought it was a good idea to damage school property. We need Simon.” Matthew whispered.bad day and through no fault of mine. Baines. Matthew and Alison left the building quickly. Matthew looked at her in disbelief.” Alison vowed. “Please. to show his frustration. Baines stated in a stern voice. nevertheless. unaware of what was going to happen to him. he was not going to allow harm to innocent people. Nevertheless. . as I hope you trust me. I’m afraid I will have to let you go. “And Matthew. Baines staring annoyingly at the two people in front of him. for my sanity at least.” Mr. I will be telling Hilda this has to stop. Alison.” Alison grinned. especially as he had seen Alison’s strength and anger at the castle. as you are a good teacher. with Mr. If not.” Alison whispered.” nodded Mr. “Help me.” Matthew stated. I am not having you allowing students to do this sort of thing. either.

” Alison muttered. in Windermere Drive. Alison’s face flushed red. They walked towards the cenotaph. I hope you know where he lives or where he hangs out. park. not with what happened earlier. “Well?” Matthew asked. and began killing anyone who stood in its way. They began walking around the streets. do you know that?” Alison hissed. How do we know you won’t set chants on us and change us into mice?” Rachel stated in a smarmy voice. “I think so.” Matthew half-laughed.” Alison suggested. her eyes piercing with anger as she suddenly ran at her with fury. “If that is the case. Alison kneeled next to Rachel and grabbed her hair tightly in her hands. a menacing look appearing in Alison’s eyes. because I have no idea.” Alison snarled before walking off and making Matthew look at her puzzled. She could almost taste the fear that Rachel was releasing from her body. began walking over to Rachel. Alison sighed and Matthew groaned. but Simon had gone.” Rachel laughed harshly to her friends who also began laughing with her. . “Why. as she pointed at Alison who was fast approaching. even if they were just sitting quietly on a bench. Alison spotted Rachel walking with a gang of girls.” Alison threatened in a voice that sounded harsh and wicked. minding their own business. which Alison was inflicting on her. I left him at the cenotaph. He shouldn’t be speaking to you. “His dad.” Alison snarled. because if you ever speak to me or my friends that way again. You’re that crazy witch’s daughter. all laughing and joking. I think you had better keep those sweet little eyes averted from me. and without objecting to the deadly thoughts that had awoken in her mind.“Come on. but the spirit. canal and any other place they could think of. it’s one part of the three stooges. scratching his head and looking around to see if he could see him anywhere. Alison gritted her teeth. and her face going blotchy with the pain. glaring at Rachel. her eyes reddening with tears. Alison was getting angrier and frustrated. that it knocked the breath out of her. cursing under her breath every now and then. what happened?” Matthew asked curiously. how long it would take before the spirit’s anger took control of Alison. “You’re an evil cow. you will wish you had been turned into a mouse. as she glared down at her enemy with pure hate. “He deserved it. Rachel nodded. I don’t think he would go home. and pushed Rachel down on to the floor with such force. and the need to find Simon was becoming more desperate. he may still be there. Matthew knew that this was not Alison. that’s what. That is the lowest thing anyone could do. “Oh look. “There was no need to tell Simon’s Dad that he was chatting with us. and unaware of Alison who was nearing them. “I don’t know. He was not too sure. where teenagers would hang out and without older people telling them to move along and to stop being a nuisance.

but Matthew quickly turned around to see the pathetic object lying on the ground. he walked as slowly as he possibly could.” Alison called out. His cheekbone was swollen and his normal pale complexion was now ashen and a look of sorrow was all that could be seen. Alison glared at Rachel. “You have caused a great deal of grief for Simon. Simon’s head was down. It was a small lane. She looked towards Alison and Matthew. as he strolled towards the girls calmly. left eye looked very sore.” Alison sneered evilly. that leads to fields and small cottages with smallholdings. and pulled her away abruptly. I promise I will shorten your delicate life. we’ve been looking all over for you. enough!” Matthew shouted. unaware of the car that had gone past him. She was unsure if he had heard. and a look of hatred showing in his hazel eyes. as she pulled as tight as she could on Rachel’s hair and making Rachel scream out louder. as he smiled bitterly at her before turning around. she pushed at Rachel face. . “Simon. or speak to me again. Simon's bruised.“Alison. The satisfaction of the harm caused to her began showing on his face. Matthew grabbed Alison. in case other cars came from the other direction and hit you. You ever come near me. scared of making a move in case Alison turned on them too. but he slowly lifted his head and gave a wry smile. that’s enough. Alison let go of Rachel’s hair. his eyes piercing hers. “Alison. Rachel lay on the floor in disbelief as to what had just happened.” he shrugged solemnly. walking towards Simon. “Simon!” Alison shouted. she has learnt her lesson!” Matthew shouted. you’ve found me. his eyes looking hard with annoyance to what she had done. Alison and Matthew walked towards Simon. the pain echoing around. was making Alison smile more. almost clipping him with the wing mirror. and had plenty of small bendy roads that you dared not speed on. “Well. Rachel’s friends stared with horror. but before she stood back up. who were now walking away. deliberately banging Rachel’s head on the floor. and I wish to harm you in the same way that he has been harmed by his father. as he stood a small distance away. evil thoughts were going through her mind. ********** Simon was walking along Pear Tree Lane when they had spotted him.

leaving Alison and Simon to make their way carefully into the living room. “My place is not far from here. “Where?” Simon asked. and this made him feel angry. its erm — different. “I think we’d best move from here before we all get killed.” replied Simon. I don’t think it was for me to be beaten to a pulp.” “I saw Rachel.” Matthew said as he walked towards the kitchen.” Simon shrugged. “So what do you want me for?” Simon asked. “Yes. “Oh?” “Yeah.Matthew looked at him sadly. Simon looked around the hallway of Matthews’s house with curiosity. I have to admit. you know. “You okay?” Alison asked. after I met you earlier today—” .” Alison agreed. His black leather settee looked brand new too. go sit in that room and I’ll bring the drinks through. I feel like I’ve not eaten for days. Simon sat down and smiled at Alison. as a car honked its horn for the three of them to move over to the side. fine now. I think she just dubbed me in. We have to mark all that work. trying to avoid the stares from Alison and Matthew. “I don’t know about you. which held three mugs of cappuccinos. so we have no time to clean. and give him a taste of his own medicine.” “I don’t think she really knew. and pale grey on the rest of its three walls. “Yeah. I can’t believe my Dad reacted the way he did. He could not believe that his father had done this to the young boy. as did his flat screen TV and surround speakers.” Matthew smiled. then I think it was a crappy thing to do. I gave her a piece of my mind. I suppose. I needed to go for a walk.” Matthew winked. “Kitchen is just here. with black and silver wallpaper along the chimney part of the room.” Simon commented as he walked into a pile of textbooks that lay near the stairs. pretty scruffy buggers. aren’t we? Perks of the job. I make great cappuccinos. with rows upon rows of CD’s underneath. just to get me shouted at. and plates filled with buttered toast and biscuits. but I’m starving.” Matthew commented. The room was large and looked like it had recently been decorated. which lay proudly on top of a black unit in the corner of the room. grabbing a piece of toast. with a big hi-fi unit. He hoped that he would accidentally bump into his father one day. “I’ve never been in a teacher’s house before. who in turn gave him a pitiful smile and sat the other end of the settee. Matthew came into the room with a tray. Come on.” Matthew suggested. “Well. we were there for a while. If she knew that your Dad would do that. “Ah yes.

as Simon looked at her confused. I’ll see you Monday. you don’t seem as agitated as you were earlier. he sort of uses me as his body. Take care of each other. “—and I think you’re needed to help me. and then I have a gig tonight. pulling a face. You promise?” Matthew asked sternly.” Alison admitted. I have to admit. I think you’d be better as a warrior. .Alison and Matthew began to tell Simon of breaking into the school and their visit to Grimsley Castle. then maybe I will. I don’t know. But yes. “Simon. and informing her that the spirit would stay at bay if their aura glowed gently around her. “Me?” Simon laughed.” Matthew agreed. because I’m not sure you can cope if that spirit wakes. “Listen I have loads to do. How am I going to stop some fierce spirit coming out killing folk?” Simon asked.” Simon said nodding. looking at a confused boy. But let’s just see if this keeping together thing. and sorry for trying to kill folk. before closing the door. “If it goes bad. and not sure whether she was joking or not. “Glad to hear it. Sir. Alison nodded.” Simon responded firmly. so be careful. going to be hard at bedtime.” Alison shrugged. isn’t it?” Alison agreed. If you think she’s not herself. works first. “Yes. mate. he doesn’t come out. “Well. thank you for coming with me.” Matthew said. “And so what do I do? Live with you or something? ’cause I don’t think me Dad will be best pleased about that.” Matthew warned Simon as he let them out of the front door. who informed her of the spirit that was now living inside Alison. bloody hard work.” Alison shrugged. no evil thoughts lurking…not yet. “I think the union will help. “I think Lidah is training you in the wrong job. so good luck.” Alison replied. “To be honest.” Matthew nodded. I feel fine. I’m afraid. So I have to turf you guys out. “You’ll see if it happens. Then going into a pink gem where Prince Amir’s favourite memory of him as a child lived. Junda said I was to stay by you to keep the spirit at bay.” “Well. you get help. “All being well. with an apologetic look on his face. both unsure of their destination. laughing. The visit to the unnamed grave of Prince Amir’s cousin.” Matthew suggested “I really don’t want to go to them. you go to her. if you know what I mean. Can we see what happens?” Alison shrugged. “Yeah.” Matthew smiled. “No problem. any strange things. Junda. an all.” Alison said when they had finished telling Simon the whole story. Alison and Simon began walking. look after her.” Matthew blurted out as he sipped the last of his drink. as he touched his face. I have a date in a bit. Be careful. “I can barely look after myself. “I will. anyway. I have to agree with you.

“Alison.” Simon sighed. However. He deserves a fright every now and then.” Alison replied. “She’ll go. Alison approached the front door of her house and opened it.” Simon gave a loud sigh.“So Amir’s no longer evil?” Simon asked. “And what about your Mum?” Alison asked. I think you’ll go far with your new career. “I hope for your sake you can achieve it. “Well. I know she will. anyway. Foster is teaching us.” Alison said. We could—”Alison began but Simon shook his head. Look. but there was no reply. “Our living room is . would’ve gone down a treat.” Simon laughed. she’s out. isn’t it?” Simon said looking around at the clean and tidy room. But I keep thinking. whilst Simon sat on Carla’s favourite chair.” Alison sighed. who had looked at him with alarm. “I don’t like it. wouldn’t they?” Alison said smiling. I even went for Baines.” Alison said angrily. she’ll go too. when he caught us sneaking out of the school. head murdered by an aggravated student. “Nice here. you’re more than welcome. “My temper has been awful. He’s not worth it. then I can leave home and I won’t see him again. if I can do this magic that Mrs. “Good.” “That I would like to have seen.” Alison shrugged. he’s a miserable sod. Don’t stick up for him. It’s a very icy atmosphere. and plonked herself on the settee. “Nope. that’s all. “Good job I didn’t though. “So where we going?” Simon asked.” Simon smiled softly to Alison. If you can do that. not knowing what to expect. She called for her mother. Papers would have had a field day. but my Mums not in the best of moods at the moment. I just got caught. what with us wanting the opposition to win.” Simon grinned. “I know. He’ll be a lonely old man with no one to care for him any longer. and went through the door. with the odd ornaments on show on the white painted mantelpiece and windowsill. winking her eye. If you can bear the stony silences and arguments. “Yeah. will he?” Simon said thinking aloud. you could come back to mine. you can’t do anything. She’s scared to leave. you know. We all can. but I am. rather than me Dad trying to swipe me with his fist again. “I think I can cope with that. your first task is to help me with this thing inside me. “I will sort him out. he won’t be able to hit me again. if I keep out of his way for a bit. it’s the drink that does it. He won’t remember. I think if I go. could’ve been expelled or something. He will have no one to belt then.

But I can cope. looking sternly at Simon. and no doubt the crying she had done. No smile or facial expression showing on her face. It looks a bit nasty. that’s all. and a crappy family. well. I’m sure you can keep my daughter out of trouble for a few hours. this is where I am. Carla. but not your family.” Simon whispered. if you need to talk. She could still feel his presence.” They sat watching the TV.” The door opened and Carla walked into the room. Is that clear. Carla. I always thought you were rich. dear?” Carla remarked sarcastically. “Thanks. can’t afford much. you know where we are. I sound like an old woman being called Mrs. she was worn out. just so the other kids don’t pick on me.” “Yes. but with Mum’s wages and Dad’s drinking bill. “Now. you can pick your friends. we only have hand me down stuff from the charity shops.” Simon sighed. and have decent things. Mrs. the time spent in the stone had lengthened the day for her. . I have nice friends. “I won’t be too late. I’ve put a magic curse on the door. Even though it was still only Saturday.” Carla stated glaring at Alison.” Alison sympathised. and her eyes red raw from lack of sleep.” Carla smiled sincerely. good for you. She kept seeing the young Amir.” Simon replied bravely. but Alison dropped off to sleep. “It’s up to me. — at the moment anyway.” Carla noted as she placed a piece of paper on the windowsill by the phone. “It’s a bit sore. As they say. “Well. And please call me. and Alison stared back.” Carla said dryly when she saw Simon sitting on a chair.” Carla said sympathetically. have you? Let’s hope the opposition got a worse beating than what you got.” Carla suggested. if you excuse me. stay as long as you wish. dear. his face appearing every now and then in her dream. Didn’t expect to see you here. I have things to do. isn’t it? I can choose who I wish to be with.tatty. “Mum buys me decent clothes. which was planted firmly on her mind and was never going to leave her for a very long time. and that tender kiss on her lips.” queried Carla. “Hello. well. Alison stirred from her sleep. Benson. “You don’t have to be sorry. “You know. “Any problems. Benson. “Looks like you’ve been in the wars. Been fighting enemies already. “Alison.” Simon replied as Alison rolled her eyes. I will make sure when I’m older I can live somewhere nice. I have to go to Lidah’s house later. it doesn’t leave much. “I think your Mums here.” Simon half-smiled. Please Simon. But our house is in need of a mega makeover. discussing matters that are of no concern for you two. “I thought you were banned from coming anywhere near us. so no going downstairs looking for things. “Sorry.” Alison smiled. I will tend to my business. her face looking drawn and tired.

“Glad she’s gone. Have fun.“Yes Mum. don’t worry.” Alison grumbled. . Carla smiled at Simon and closed the door.” Alison turned away and looked at the wallpaper. Simon felt awkward. she's a miserable sod. He was not sure what to say. We won’t venture down there. We have better things to do.

The forks of lightning were attacking the trees. as she continued to watch the TV. So stop being a baby. Just a feeling. “The storm will come shortly and the thunder will be gone. The usual sunshine. Bit out the ordinary. I don’t think I can sleep with this racket going on all night.” Simon cried. Alison seemed to relish this. “It’s been going on for hours. “Get used to it? I’ve never heard or seen a storm like this in my life.” Alison assured. like the kettle drum of an orchestra.” Alison smiled. The noise and vibration of the thunder was causing the alarms on houses and cars to go off.CHAPTER 34 It was getting dark outside. that’s all. Louder and louder the thunder went. the rumbles getting deeper and more aggressive. Alison’s behaviour had changed too. which Westwood had glowing around for many weeks. “You’ll get used to it. jumping at yet another loud boom of thunder. is unheard of. “It is very dark.” Alison stated. It seemed a very strange thing to say. She seemed erratic. the sky illuminating for a second. looking at the greyness that was showing in the living room window. Simon stared back at Alison. that’s all. it was soon to venture to your own doorstep. Three weeks without rain in this country. so faint.” Simon remarked.” Simon protested. she seemed unconcerned about the noise. and roofs on houses were beginning to detach themselves from their abodes. “It’s a storm. She began to get closer to the window. The thunder could be heard from a distance to begin with.” Alison groaned and turned to look out of the window. so how do you know?” “I don’t. “This is not a normal storm.” Alison shrugged. but still that deep rumble. Simon looked at Alison with disbelief. made everything seem eerie and strange. which was beginning to flicker. was nowhere in sight. Simon was beginning to get wary staying on his own with her. There’s nothing to worry about. He enjoyed a storm too. Very weird. . The lightning quickly followed. as though the storm was exciting her. “Looks like we’re in for a right storm. like a camera-flash going off. “I hope you’re right. and it wouldn’t let you forget that as you counted how many miles away it may be. before all went dark once more. Simon looked at Alison with fret. Simon gave out a sudden yelp of surprise. The rains not even started yet. but I suppose we need it.” Simon commented with a bitter look. laughing evilly at the damage that was being seen through the window. watching the street light up. but a storm that seemed to last longer than normal. The pink and white flashes brightened the street. however.

“MOVE! MOVE!” He shouted aloud at himself. He did not fancy going outside and getting killed by a spirit who could attack without warning. who looked at her. Life is no more!” Alison roared. The smell of fear was tantalizing her taste buds the need to kill was flowing in her veins. she might cause mayhem.” Simon begged. laughing. However. but at the same time. Simon had to be with Alison for her safety. He had known that it was not Alison who really wanted to be outside. He looked at Alison. spinning around in a circle. never have I seen such a fascinating scene. He needed to move quickly. as she looked at Simon with an evil look. laughing at the carnage that the storm was causing. Simon stopped walking. “Alison. The rumbling shook the ground beneath him. her face widened and she looked back up into the air. Simon was not sure what to do. Alison stood at the end of the street and stretched her hands into the air. so as not to anger her. stay inside. but her face showed no remorse from the entertainment ending. She held her head high. “ALISON!’ Get inside. it’s dangerous. Alison was behind screaming in anger. but the shock by the way she spoke scared him. The thunder was slowly going into the distance and the lightning was fading away. screaming in ecstasy. her hands grabbing at thin air. and the lightning was much brighter and fiercer. This makes me thrive for more. She walked towards the front door and opened it. . as she attempted to grab Simon. the sickness rolling in his empty stomach. Simon was aghast. but the monster inside her. to run to her with fear in their eyes. He felt ill. The noise had been unbearable. and he turned and ran.” Alison declared. She began to run towards Simon. He felt that his life was in danger in more ways than one as he tiptoed behind Alison. her black eyes piercing his green ones. “The storms will end this Kingdom. The thunder had returned. he knew that if he left Alison to her own devices. her hands reaching out to the terrified boy. the rain dropping to the ground like people clapping at the theatre. much stronger and more vicious than before and the rains came fast and heavy too. by taking their lives away. Alison laughed. to harm this place with its anger and letting those around cower away. unable to shift his body from the spot. you’ll get killed!” Simon shouted. Alison ignored his pleas and walked outside. It had woken up to the sound of the storm.“I need to get a better view of this storm. Alison took no notice of his pleas. but what of his? Simon began to follow Alison. chanting. unsure what her actions were going to be as her eyes widened and the blackness of the soul looked at Simon with malice. In fact. looking up towards the sky. so that she could do all she could to protect them. She began walking down the street. as though he’d been on too many roller coaster rides. The damage it is causing and the sound of pain in the air. Simon sighed. pleading for more to come. and wanted to see what it could do to harm the people of this world. as though casting a black magic spell.

All he could hear was the storm. hoping Alison would not be able to keep up. He felt her close to him. Her bitter smile and eyes told a story of his ending. He walked towards her slowly. She sniffed and looked towards the house that stood on its own bit of land. her teeth showing eagerness for what was to come. The journey to nowhere was no good now. However. She looked at it curiously her head looking from side to side at the strange building that was shielding her enemy. as she ran towards the house. would give him extra time to hide from her. The brightness was all around. He was scared. He had no idea where Carla was. his feet were in charge of his destination. he needed to get his breath. He opened the wooden fenced gate. as her arms draped around his shoulders. just missing the fork of lightning coming towards him. Alison had stopped running. She was as fast as he. Simon grabbed hold of a five-foot fence and jumped over it. making Alison lick her lips at the thought of what she wanted to do with the fickle boy. wherever he went.Faster and faster he ran. She snapped her teeth hard like a hungry alligator after a meal. He was unsure what was happening. as the fence Simon had jumped had been blown up. Simon ran to a house. even with the rain that had drenched his skin. but at the same time did he not want to be caught. panic and fret was all he had now. He knew that it was too late to go back to the house. but this was not to be. he felt hot and bothered. but to Simon's disappointment. he thought. slowly turning around and hoping to escape to safety. Simon was near here. he was unsure where he was going to end up. her lips touching his neck tenderly — he knew that any second now he was to die. the stench of fresh meat was close to her. Simon was unsure if Alison was near. The girl. even the world to feed the spirits hunger for death. she would know. it was hard to make out if she was coming towards him or not. hoping that Alison would not see him. because looking back at him was Alison. and this. He had no idea where to go. He held his arms out. Simon turned quickly to see Alison lying on the floor. He knew he was not able to run any longer. her eyes widening. He was aware that his life was going to end. Alison growled in anger. now ran as though she had run this well all her life. who could not run a hundred yards before gasping for air. the plan was not to work. which had a garden fence that seemed to hide its secrets from the neighbours around. and quickly hid behind a bin in the garden. she was free to roam the country. who to go to. the fear in his aroma was around the vicinity. and when that happened. the intensity of illumination that suddenly came around them was blinding. fear ripe in each beat of his heart. she could smell Simon. which drummed his chest hard and making it hurt. she ran as fast as she possibly could. if not. the force of the mini-explosion throwing Alison to the ground. faster. she could sense his presence. Alison pulled Simon closer to . He took a deep breath and stood up. He felt as though he should move. He ran. waiting for the inevitable to happen. His body was aching inside and out.

looking away embarrassed.her. “Where are we?” Alison asked when she began looking around. . Simon looked at the lady who was staring curiously back. The rain stopped.” Simon said blowing out with relief. “I have no idea. before going back into the house with her family. The flashes of gold. She nodded puzzlingly at the relieved looking boy. Simon was unsure how to respond. The people from the house came out to see what was happening. Simon held Alison tightly staring at the lights around them as the beams of light began swirling and twinkling around them. that he was not to be harmed and that he was safe. as did the thunder and lightning. staring in surprise at the two people who were shimmering with this magical glow in their garden. yellow and silver that were around soon began to fade away and they loosed each other. making the street light up. but the light that surrounded them seemed to reassure Simon. but I’m so glad you didn’t kill me. and smiled at her.

“You could pay them out of your pocket money.” Simon shrugged. Simon may have calmed the spirit for the time being.” Simon groaned as he pointed at a street sign that was lying on the floor. but to no avail. Alison looked at him. I’ve never heard or seen anything like that before. and the mass of people who had now ventured out of their homes to examine the damage.” Alison sighed when she handed the small piece of paper to Simon.” “I don’t think they have one. She knew that she needed help from the union. “We have to find it.” Simon remarked. bit scary. and ran back to Simon. I just feel so stupid. as he groaned at yet another street name that lay on the ground. She could not believe the damage the storm had caused. looking at street signs and hoping that each one was the sign they needed. They walked around the village. “I can’t believe how vile I was. though. But that storm was something. “We’ll find it.” Alison groaned as she began looking around the streets at the damaged property and vehicles. “’Course I didn’t. it wasn’t your fault.” Alison smiled.” Alison sighed. It has to be around here somewhere. “Did you?” she smiled wickedly. who stood in the street waiting for her.CHAPTER 35 Simon and Alison began to walk back to the house. “I have no idea where Summer Hill Crescent is. “It had got a phone number on the note.” Simon suggested. you should’ve called her and asked for directions. “Hey. “That would take hundreds of years for it to be paid off. . Look at what I’ve done.” Simon stated.” Alison apologised. I should have been looking after you more. they may put me in jail. Not a bad idea though. for the damage you’ve done. Mum only pays me when she remembers. “I’m sure Foster and her cronies will sort something out. “We’re never going to find it. and the fact that it was the spirit inside her that could have caused it.” Alison groaned. rather than hiding at the back of the settee. It’s a bit hard looking for things with most the signs being blown up and damaged. I feel really awful trying to eat you. but the strength of it was much fiercer than anticipated. or something. She went inside her house and found the address that her mother had given her. I hope no one finds out that I’ve done this. Maybe they have a time machine and we can all go back in time before anyone notices.

Stay low. “Get in. Simon pulled Alison away from the curb. But I need to get that help now. The third man had black spiky hair and tattoos galore on his arms. Slasher. He did not mind his friend driving like a lunatic when it was just the band members.“Yes. Matthew shook his head. “Well. a nose ring and a scar on his cheek. They pulled up outside Lidah’s property. Foster’s house. “What on earth are you two doing out here?” Matthew asked alarmingly. “It was me. I think I caused this mayhem.” Matthew ordered. with panic in his voice.” Alison confessed.” Matthew demanded. “Suppose so. I need help. Alison felt it seemed out of character for their teacher. she’s at Mrs. Simon smiled with relief at seeing his teacher. Slasher nodded and pulled off quickly. “I don’t know how. You’re right. It was a small. Slasher is not what I would call a courtesy driver. “You did this? But How?” Matthew stuttered. turn left up here. but having the two teenagers with them. The thin looking man. you’ll have to sit on the floor though. What if a building falls down and lands on you?” Matthew stated annoyingly. but I’m not phoning her. white bungalow with a large garden at the front of the property and held a strange array of cheap and tacky ornaments. so no one sees you.” Alison muttered. I can’t stand the old bag. The driver was stocky built and had a green Mohican hairstyle with earrings that went all the way up his right side of his ear.” Simon replied. had bleached hair with pink highlights on the tips of his long spiked hair. who was very strict and hated clutter in the classroom. unsure of whom the occupants were as the window rolled down to reveal three strange looking men. it would’ve been better than us walking around aimlessly looking for her. “We need to find her mum.” Alison admitted. Just then. ushering the children into the van. The back of the vans got our gear in. which were scattered around on her freshly mowed lawn. made his authority of a teacher come out. never mind chatting sweetly on the phone to her. squealing the wheels as he did so.” Matthew commented glaring at Slasher with annoyance. “Where are you going?” Matthew asked. wouldn’t it?” Simon suggested. as he took the left hand turn. Alison handed the paper to Matthew and he nodded.” Alison complained. a black van pulled up next to them. who sat in the middle. . “I know where that is. more like an ape that has escaped from the zoo. “Can’t it wait? You can see the damage. We can’t do it on our own. who shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes. it just happened. “Hold on to something.

“Suppose not. don’t want any nosy neighbours calling the coppers on us. Matthew called Slasher over. Simon gasped.” Matthew suggested. let’s get inside. and hoping not to confront any obstacles that were ready to take them by surprise. For a bungalow. The hallway seemed to go on and on in length. You’re already in trouble as it is. but again nothing. The house was in total darkness. ready for when the teacher came to answer the door. each looking around. some of the petals had a slight silver glow to them. there was no windows to throw artificial light into the unknown that they were walking carefully along.” Alison groaned as Simon looked through the letterbox hoping to see something. Alison knocked on the door and composed herself. it was as though no admittance from anyone.” Alison whispered and pointing to a door that seemed eons away. Slasher ran at the door. it seemed very large. Slasher. He pulled at the door handle. “Hold on. to move him away from the door. and moved himself away from the door. “Look. but it was locked.” Matthew suggested. Alison knocked louder. can’t hear anything. “I’ll just say we were worried. waiting. his heavy build was a useful tool as a door rammer.” said Matthew. Can’t say anything about community spirit now. shrugging his shoulders. . but no movement was audible inside the building. They stood quietly. sort the door out mate. that the door crashed to the ground with Slasher falling on top of it. including the occupant of the property.” Simon said shaking his head. They walked into the hallway of the bungalow with squinted eyes.” Alison cried as she pulled at Matthew’s t-shirt. “The only time I want to see her and she’s not in. had an arrangement of odd-looking flowers. that’s all. “Only one thing for it. “We can’t do that. “She’s not gonna be happy about that. Think we’d better go home. and hoping that no one was around to see this strange bunch of individuals creeping towards an elderly person’s home and looking as they were up to no good.” Simon huffed. Alison sighed.” Alison muttered. never mind breaking Foster’s door in. as Slasher picked the door up as he waited for them to enter the bungalow. Each door they tried was locked. we’ll have to break the door down. “She’ll get over it. can she?” Matthew suggested.The flowerbeds that were in the front garden. Hoping the old lady would hear. and even in the darkness. They walked along the yellow pebble path towards the bungalow. was allowed entrance into the rooms. Come on. “Pitch black inside too. He shouldered the door with such force.

She could see light under the door. he grabbed the item before it landed on the ground and put it quickly back on to the table. whose skin was scaly. looking around at the eccentric people in the room. “I need Carla. her voice tearful.” Lidah walked around the long table and sat down. “Yes. please sit down. hoping her temper was not going to make her do anything silly. but with quick reflexes. her voice shaking as she knocked the door nervously. Alas. with their strange features.” Alison gasped. curious as to their homelands and knowing they had no chance of coming from his world. I can’t do it on my own. Your Mum has been worried about you and she knew that you were not as sane as you normally were. staring pleadingly at Lidah. with Frezca again examining him. your mother still loves you greatly. anyone there?” Alison called. she cannot get rid of it by herself. It’s urgent. “I want to see Mum. knocking something off a small table. “That thing that’s inside me is a lot nastier than I thought. The three people obeyed her order and she quickly closed the door behind them. The people around the table looked at her. “Carla is away at the moment. Simon sat next to Frezca. With all that has been spoken between the two of you. She beckoned her new visitors to be seated too. and all three began to walk a bit faster with zest. They know of her courage. Matthew sat next to a small round faced man. dear child. and looked in need of a good scrub to get the dead skin off. We are here to help you. She understands the burden that has been placed on you. “I need my Mum. “She has. we know of it. who immediately poked Simon on the cheek and began smiling. The room was full of peculiar looking people. She has bought many people from many kingdoms to assist her in getting rid of the spirit. even with her powers.” “She’s been everywhere to help me?” Alison asked.” The door opened. Simon was not amused by this and tried moving away from the strange man. So reluctantly. Where is she?” Alison demanded like a spoilt brat that had not got her own way. and know of her passion for fighting evil. She knows that the spirit within you is an evil creature that needs to be sent to the other side.” Lidah ordered firmly. “Alison. Simon could not help but stare at each one of them. These people are assisting her in doing this. and Lidah looked at her and puckered her lips in slyness.” Alison cried.” . “Hello. Simon moved back into his previous position. She is seeking help. these last few days. They are here to help a fellow comrade in her hour of need.” she beckoned eerily. but Concesta tutted at being knocked. “Come. Simon seemed to be hypnotised by the light.

Lidah tried smiling, but gave up and stared, waiting for Alison to speak. “So what do I do?” Alison asked. “She will not be long. She’ll tell you when she arrives. It is a coincidence you coming, Concesta and Frezca were coming to obtain you. You have saved them the trouble. And Matthew, you too were to be hailed to my abode. I believe Alan wished for you to write a report of your activities, concerning damage to school property?” Lidah asked. Matthew nodded, embarrassed at what had happened. “It has been dealt with. It will not be spoken of again.” “Thank you,” Matthew sighed, with relief shown on his face. “Yes, I have my uses. Even though I’m an old fool,” Lidah declared, trying to force a laugh. The group of people sat patiently waiting for Carla’s return. Alison told them as much as she could about the spirit, and the destruction it may have caused on the streets with the fierceness of the storm that it seemed to have summoned. Alison looked around the room. She was not sure how to feel about these people. She knew most of them would be fighting for the queen, and now they were to assist her mum in getting rid of a beast that was lurking inside her. Alison felt a pang of guilt inside her. She was not sure if any of them would survive the war if Amir's Army raged its bitter anger towards them. “Yes, it is not going to be easy to explain this to the officials who maintain this country,” Lidah pointed out and snapping Alison out of her daydream. “We are hoping that weather reports will assist us on this matter. I am sure we can arrange for graphs and charts to be mandated by someone at the union. It is not a wise thing to do, but unless we want to be caught, then we have no choice but to erm — change a few things to accommodate the situation.” “Do you have to do this a lot? Change things to suit you?” Alison asked. Lidah glared at her, and then half smiled. “The people of this kingdom have limited knowledge of what’s going on around them. New things seem to be disapproved of by a minority of people. If they knew of what was happening, then it would be pandemonium. People get confused, riots occur. It would be terrible, and then we beings from other kingdoms would have to disappear for many centuries before returning back to this kingdom.” “Has it happened before?” Alison asked. “A few times, yes, very annoying. So we have to keep the union a secret from all.” “What about Bai- I mean Mr. Baines. He knows.” “Yes he does. Unfortunately, the school was built on portals. It was once fields and a very safe passage for fellow warriors and sorcerers to get to their destination. When the school was built many years ago, it caused mayhem to many who were needed on missions. Mr. Baines had to be told. He also has a contract with us, with the promise of telling no-one about the goings on at the school. He knows of his fate if he talks.” Lidah grinned evilly at the thought that had emerged in her mind. “He hates the union. He thinks that we are a waste of

resources. But if he knew of our reason, I think he would understand and appreciate us,” Lidah replied. The people around the table nodded in agreement. A glow from another room came and Lidah turned towards the door, waiting for whoever had come in from the portal to make their presence. “I have the last person,” Carla declared, smiling at Lidah. Carla looked around the room, noticing there were more people in the room than on her previous visit. “Alison!” Carla cried. Alison was unsure if her mother was happy to see her or not, until Carla came towards her and hugged her. “What brings you here?” Carla asked. Alison told her of the spirit and the chaos it may have caused in the village and Carla listened. Dismay was felt inside her as she looked at her daughter with sorrow and hugged her once more. “Ooo, well, it’s a good job I can help, isn’t it?” Carla announced. “Do you have all you require before we begin ridding the beast?” Lidah asked and interrupting the daughter and mother private moment, as she stood next to Carla with eagerness to get the job done. “Yes, I have what’s needed, including the spirit,” Carla replied. “Very well, we are to leave this kingdom for another. Simon, you will be needed for this I am afraid. Matthew you may leave if you wish, or you could come with us,” Lidah suggested, as she looked at the young man for a quick answer. “I’ll come with you. I’m not leaving these two alone, not now that I am involved in the goings on of this quest,” Matthew declared as he nodded at Lidah and smiled warmly at Alison. Lidah nodded approval at him, and Carla smiled kindly. Matthew returned the smiles and nodded. “Very well, follow me. The room will be a tight squeeze, so no bulky items, unless they are necessary,” Lidah ordered. A few of the people in the room dropped bags on to tables, taking out staffs, wands or swords, and leaving the rest of their luggage behind, and followed Lidah to the small portal Room. It was indeed a tight squeeze. Alison was squashed up against the wall with Simon next to her. Simon was trying in vain to pull his arm away from two bodies that it seemed to have lodged itself between. “Please, you must be quiet!” Lidah shouted, over the groans when she closed the door.

The muttering and groaning stopped, and she held the key in her hand. The room began glowing of blues and greens, with birds flying erratically around the wall and making the room feel as though it was spinning around, as the magic began to work. “Frinda!” Lidah shouted, when all the excitement around the wall had stopped glowing.

CHAPTER 36

The group breathed a sigh of relief when they came out of the small room, stretching their bodies and taking deep breaths. The sky of lilac and the bright pink sun was shining down on them and making the place feel eerie and sinister. “Why Frinda?” Alison asked her mum, when she was able to fight her way through the small crowd towards her. “We found out that this was once the hometown of the spirit. To get him to the other side, we need to get him to the place of his death. If we had rid the spirit elsewhere, the consequences would be fatal; with this one, at least. It may help him to go to his new life if it’s around familiar surroundings,” Carla informed Alison who pulled a face. “But here? Why does it always involve this place?” Alison asked, looking at the forest edge with resentment. “I have no idea. I don’t suppose I ever will,” Carla smiled. The walk was not towards the main village that led to the palace, but in the opposite direction. The forest edge seemed to go on for a distance, whilst traveling this way through Frinda. The forest seemed frightening too, even though it was daylight in Frinda, the darkness that came from the wooded land gave Alison the feeling that someone would jump out on them and kill them all. The twelve people walked in twos behind Lidah and Carla and each person looked around with curiosity at the strange appearance of the forest and grass, which to Alison, looked as though it would come from one of her Mr. Men books she used to read when she was a kid. Frezca was occasionally trying to pick leaves that were lying low on branches that they passed. But Concesta would tap him on the knuckles with the hilt of his sword, to stop his childish habit of messing with things. Alison, Simon and Matthew walked behind them all. Alison felt under-dressed in her jeans and t-shirt against the others’ who had cloaks, strange hats, wands or swords. “Do you have to wear that type of clothing?” Alison asked Matthew as they walked and pointed to the floating cloaks. “I’m supposed to on missions like this, but I look daft, so I refuse. Lidah hates the fact I don’t, but I’ve told her I can’t fight with one of those stupid cloaks on, I’d be in a right mess wouldn’t I?” Matthew smiled and Alison nodded in agreement. “Who are these people, then?” Alison enquired. “I don’t know all of them, most of them are wizards, and so unless they save your life, you have no real dealings with them. But those two strange looking men there, the one on the inside is Frezca. He loves to experiment with things. He makes some of the best potions going. A very strange man though, always messing and touching. He just finds everything fascinating.” “Yes I know, I’m sure he poked my cheeks out earlier,” Simon muttered.

“The man next to him, he’s Concesta. He’s what you would call a law enforcement officer. He uses whatever he wishes to detain unruly folk in Onbrier. He’s very agile with his sword too. All I can say is never get on his bad side.” “And him?” Alison asked as she pointed to a tall, blond-headed, middle aged man, whose head was held high, as though of importance. However, he looked a kind man, a man you could easily talk to if ever there was a problem. “He’s Zellacta, an excellent swords man. He taught me when I was summoned to the union. He's a great fighter and he’s pretty good at negotiating too. He has the sort of face that melts the hearts of the opposition, especially woman. I know, I’ve seen it, I think it’s those blue eyes of his,” Matthew said smiling. “The others, alas, I don’t know them. Some folk keep themselves to themselves, and — well, I can’t be bothered with small talk, to be honest.” The party stopped walking. Alison looked around to see what the problem was, and then began to breathe heavily. “Talk about dé jà vu! This is where that gem took us to begin the journey to Amir,” Alison whispered to Matthew. He looked around, nodding in agreement. “There is a path that should lead us to his cottage; alas, we cannot seem to find it. Could you all please help locate it?” Lidah asked her small troop. “His cottage?” Alison screamed to Matthew. “It couldn’t be the one Amir used, would it?” Alison croaked as a sick feeling came over her. “Found it!” Carla shouted. “It’s hidden underneath all these weeds. We need to clear a path to get through,” Carla suggested. Three warriors came forward and began to slash at the weeds, the others following behind on the new path that was being made for them. Alison felt numb. The feeling of what was happening felt surreal. She had only been here earlier that day. She had expected to see the young Amir any second now; he always seemed to come as soon as she walked along this path, his face beaming with excitement when he had visitors. She wanted to see him now, to hug him and tell him of the news she had, but knew that it was a memory of a person’s life that she had no involvement in. They walked towards the old cottage. It had been damaged over the years. Amir’s secret hide away now resembled piles of rubble, with only two walls remaining. “Are you okay?” Matthew asked Alison. He too had felt peculiar walking on the path towards the cottage. He did not usually have feelings like this. But this one was an odd occurrence. He hated having feelings like this. It slowed his reflexes if they were needed in battle. “Right, this was his home. We shall rid the spirit here. Firstly we need to find something for Alison to lie on,” Carla suggested. “Lie on?” Alison asked looking alarmed.

” Frezca suggested. many love you. made Alison panic. I will be here — we all will. then lay down. He tied each limb as firmly as he could. She needs the warmth of your aura.” The rope around Alison’s limbs glowed. “Alison I am going to do my best to get that spirit to the other world. and climbed on slowly. He has fed upon the living for many years. things may feel and look real to you. “We need to lie you down. desperation was seen on her face. We could use that. “Obstringere funem. She grimaced at the tightness that she had suddenly felt around her wrists and ankles. Do not let him change that feeling inside you. She had no idea how the beast was going to be removed. Alison responded to his wishes. She took a deep breath and walked towards the table. Alison looked at her mum. she wanted to be herself once more. we must form a circle.” Carla sighed. “Found this. He is not going to pass to the other world without a fight. holding Alison’s hand. I wish not to harm you. She felt queasy. you’ll be fine. dear. Frezca and Carla carried the table out of the ruins. Frezca dusted the table off excitedly.” Alison stared. “Looks like a table. We’ll us this. He may fight against what we are doing to him. We need to tie you up. You may feel disorientated. We need to restrain you.Carla looked at her solemnly.” Carla declared.” Carla sighed. looking at his friend with hope. But now. Simon. “Now please. she wanted this episode to end. but at the same time. “Alison.” Concesta smiled sadly. “When he has gone everything will be back to normal. she said. Lidah looked at the rope. No one is to . I want you to be near her head. “Alison come on. Alison sighed. so that he does not harm you. and she quickly felt the ropes pull tighter on her skin. as she read her daughter’s mind. or not. We need the spirit to come out as easily as we can. she wanted to leave and go back home. She thought it was going to be just a prod on the back and he would leave her for good. the spirit is strong. She was indeed scared. knowing what was to come. “Excellent. and with her wand. We will not leave you alone. whilst everyone else looked on quietly. and positioned it outside the cottage. the thought of being tied up and the spirit fighting to stay. Alison hugged Simon tightly. No strange behaviour from you or other people from there on. smiling and beaming with pride at his find. shall we?” Carla stated gently. let’s get this over with. Remember. Concesta smiled at Alison “I need to tie your hands and feet. “I’ll look out for you. The spirit may do what he wishes to stay inside you.” Simon whispered.” Carla noted. unsure if she wanted to go through with this. You must be strong throughout. but when he passes on.” Frezca said eagerly and beckoning Carla into the crumbling cottage. and took a deep breath hoping not to scream out in pain and show herself up.

” Carla took a deep breath. we must unite to rid the spirit.break the circle.” . “I’m ready to begin.

She knew she was in the body of another. it seemed a strange language. daylight was soon to become darkness. drawn face. Quicker and quicker it went. thin man. she could hear the fear in his voice as they walked into the house and suddenly felt the dread that the man was feeling too. unaware that Alison was no longer there. She seemed to be flying above the clouds. Alison stared up towards the sky. She began to gently float down from the sky. “I don’t have much. Rundsflin was a tall. She followed the man. I want us to be of marriage one day. Her mum’s voice was heard in the distance. The scene vanished before anything was spoken and Alison began to float back up to the sky once more. as he began to walk through the downstairs rooms in desperation and began turning chairs.” the lady sighed. and have children. young woman with long. louder and louder she spoke.CHAPTER 38 Alison was not sure if she was to close her eyes. or stare at the people around her. as the sky suddenly began moving. he looked malnourished with short grey hair. as she embraced Rundsflin from behind and kissed the back of his neck tenderly. The smell of food was cooking in a pot hanging over an open fire and a tumbler of ale was poured for Alison as she sat down. The hope that they were . black hair and brown eyes smiled at her.” the lady smiled gently.” the lady said smiling. This time she stood next to the man. who was calling out aloud through the damaged door. each holding hands around the table. putting her arms around Alison and kissing her gently on her cheek. No facial expressions showing amongst them. as Alison began to glide into a world of her own. She walked nervously towards the cottage with Rundsflin. the pale lilac sky looking back down at her. Rundsflin. You have done so well in making my home habitable once more. but not for long before she landed on the ground. until the sky turned blue. She felt silly lying there with everyone looking transfixed to what Carla was saying. the others looking at her. She could hear her mum speaking. tables and anything else that got in his way. The cottage was freshly painted and a pretty. and walked her into the cottage. but you have made me feel like I have riches that are desired by others. floating high into the lilac sky. but whose? The lady held Alison's hand gently. The cottage was in total darkness. faster and faster she went. pale skin and a prominent jaw line and eyes that were sunk into his long. “I wish to be more than just friends with you Rundsflin. And even though a stranger to Alison. I have the love in my heart to give to you. She could see the others standing like statues below her. “You must be hungry. and I hope that you too have the feelings inside for me. Alison nodded. and even in darkness.

and his tears began flowing freely once more as he began screaming in pain at what was around him. he was not given the opportunity. He gently put the baby down and cradled the lady. that Alison could hear the sound of bones snapping inside Rundsflin like dry sticks. She could not hear what was being said. She took a deep breath and with that. was shouted around the small. He picked his baby up. “You’ll pay for their deaths. Rundsflin began screaming in pain. stoned building. the agony that Rundsflin was feeling made Alison feel ill. hugging the small infant tightly. as she too began to scream in unfairness to what had happened. to see for herself what had happened. Alison screamed. and began to cry as she saw the lifeless bodies lying next to each other. Then he too turned around to see three men staring back at him. came the sound of a break inside Rundsflin’s body. begging them to leave him in peace. The door was ajar and for a brief moment he felt relief at the sight of the woman and his baby lying on the bed. Alison walked into the bedroom.well was all he wanted as his continual plea for them to come out from wherever they were hiding. Alison felt remorse. but it was no use. Rundsflin sat on the bed. as Rundsflin screamed. assuming they were asleep. as blood poured from its wounds and drenching his clothes in an instant. when he walked towards the bed and stared with dismay at their battered bodies. They pulled Rundsflin out of the building and began punching and kicking him once more. and staring curiously at the bodies of the two people lying on the bed. the fresh blood covering his clothing and hands as he cradled his child lovingly with his tears dropping on to the child’s head and making its blonde hair darken with dampness. They pulled him abruptly off the bed. But he knew it was not so. The stockier man of the three. wooden stairs to the bedroom. but they could not hear or feel her existence. who were doing this monstrous thing to Rundsflin. before Rundsflin did. not caring if they caused pain.” The one man growled as he clenched his fist and ran at Rundsflin. she suddenly heard the presence of others in the room. the screams of agony to the death of his loved ones were loud and painful and Alison felt his pain. but alas. and threw him down the stairs with such force. and not giving him a chance to speak. as they kicked him back to the ground and with each thud of a fist. She suddenly screamed at the men. as they began to punch and kick him. His screams became loud. He tried to stand up. He lit a lamp and went up the creaky old. begging them to stop. but the shouting was of hatred towards Rundsflin as they ran at him and began their campaign of hatred to a man who had done no harm. How could they hear something that did not exist from their time? Then she heard the voices of others. . picked Rundsflin up and carried him into the small squared hallway.

each person. he no longer had the strength to keep them open anymore. treating him as the murderer of his family that he loved and cherished. Alison felt sad at seeing the death of Rundsflin. Alison could not bear to watch any longer. She did not want the man to die. but still she carried on staring at him. “What’s going on?” she could hear herself shout. Her wired hair began blowing gently in a breeze that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. each person ignored her pleas. but then not being allowed to enter. but at the same time. She knew he had no right for this to happen to him. Alison suddenly felt a sharp pain inside her that made her scream out. her eyes transfixed on his breathing. including Simon. She could not believe how cruel his last night as a human was. without feeling remorse for their actions. She tried pulling at the men. had their eyes closed and they were all muttering to themselves. and quickly took a jar out of a carpetbag. She began to float down to her body. but no one replied. She could feel something pulling inside her. as though slipping away to the other side. the pain in his eyes informing her that he was in dire need of care. but to the old lady. who had a look of spitefulness in her eyes. just so he was not on his own while this mauling was happening to him. just so she could at least help Rundsflin and get him to safety. yet. she could not stop it. before turning lilac. as he was shook out of his wish and the maiming began again. The burning inside was excruciating. hoping to leave this place for serenity with his loved ones. their clothing saturated in blood. . The sky was going faster and faster. She began looking at the man with a stony glare in her eyes. Rundsflin’s eyes opened with relief. felt that she needed to be there for him. turning from blue to total darkness for a while. trying in vain to get someone’s attention to help her. and how the villagers inflicted the pain on this defenceless person. as their thirst for death had been quenched. their eyes firmly closed. She screamed out louder.Rundsflin eyes were opening and closing. but the men around were cruel and uncaring. when a figure could be seen nearing him and seemed no threat to the man who hoped that this person was here to help him. Rundsflin slowly closed his eyes. she began screaming out in happiness. all-muttering to themselves. and feeling no remorse for inflicting the evil punishment on an innocent victim. as they bid a fond farewell to their fellow comrades with a nod and a smile. It soon became quieter. The old woman watched as he died. Rundsflin pleaded for help. hoping that she could be real. it was cloudy looking and nothing special to feel rejoice over. as though she was being ripped in half. Each person in the circle was in his or her own train of thought. but alas. Alison could see the jar filling. Alison began floating back up towards the sky. each man leaving. Alison stared at the old woman. and his breathing suddenly stopped. and looked around at the circle. and then held it towards Rundsflin’s mouth.

his thin lips rubbed together. she no longer had the strength to fight back. her face beaming with happiness as she stared at her husband with love. and began to pull at the ropes that were tied around her hands. Rundsflin's screams were threatening to all. Rundsflin’s face was of pure evil. a look of hatred bore down on her. Two balls of light came floating towards them. she felt her life was ending. and then she too looked at what Rundsflin was staring curiously at. as his hands began covering her mouth and nose. Alison looked at him. She beckoned Rundsflin nearer. She felt as though her insides were going to burst. They seemed calming and hypnotic. as the gold orbs disappeared. and then smiled as he held the lady’s hand and she tightened her hand over his. but the harder she pulled the tighter the ropes became. but could not. it threw her from side to side. Her body soon began slowing down. staying close to Alison. Then she heard a scream that did not belong to her. but no one took any notice. they were ignored… no one was listening. but again no one responded to her plea. up and down. But she could not understand what he was saying. Threats of death hurled at the people around her. Alison screamed. and the pulling inside Alison became more violent too. and making her hit her head on the table as she was pulled back down. and a sly smile began showing on his mouth. “Please let me go!” Alison shouted. His language was no longer English. At first he refused. it was a foreign language that echoed around her. He looked up and his hands loosened around Alison's mouth and nose. his face showing a . but the pretty lady held her delicate hand out and beckoned him to come. The screams of evil were coming out of her. She breathed deeply. He looked at Alison as he began to float above her. She screamed louder. revealing a lady who was holding a baby. hoping to get the attention of the others around her in the circle. However. She began kicking. She tried to breathe. and began screaming at the sight above her. The sound of her mum’s voice was sounding more threatening with each sentence she spoke. But something coming towards them caught his eye. he was stifling her of the oxygen that she needed. Rundsflin looked at her in awe. their smiles making them look angelic and beatific. before her life drew to an end. She looked up at Rundsflin for the last time. as though blaming her for the cause of his execution. even though it came from her mouth.The pain began rising inside Alison. Cursing began to come out of her mouth to the others around. She wanted to free herself. The spirit was not happy and he floated out of Alison. and the wish to harm her etched deeply across his face. as his black eyes locked on to Alison’s. relief felt in each gasp she took.

And seeing him vanish in a ball of light. at the latest. The group walked back to the portal. “I saw them too.” Simon admitted to Alison. The anger was taken away. before he and his family disappeared into the bright light above them and all became lilac once more. I’m free!” she shouted to the circle. but she did not care. and the only feelings she had were happy ones. “I hope I never have to witness one of them again in a hurry.” Simon laughed. mimicking Alison on the table.” “Ahh. “I’m free. Thank you. My backs killing me. We need to be in the kingdom this coming week.” Alison whispered. Then I heard you saying you were free. no more evil thoughts were around anymore and this was the only time in her life where she never felt so pleased to laugh out like an immature child. Amir is no longer evil too. the first time in ages in doing something like this.” Lidah commented clapping her hands. I don’t want Amir being killed—”Alison pleaded before she walked away. He regrets the war and wishes that it was not going to happen. then I guess I’ll have to believe you. “You must all remember that now the spirit has gone. “I know.” Alison said smiling. you mean orbs?” Simon acknowledged. the army at his castle won’t be backing down. the spirit is no longer living inside you and amongst the other beings of this kingdom. I have had a message from the queen seeking our agreement that we will be ready for the battle. “Yeah. The heaviness in her body had gone. They had returned to Lidah’s house. “That was pretty scary stuff. and about the strange feelings they had whilst witnessing the passing of the spirit. I must ask if the young beings will leave. and telling their own story of events. “Are you all right now? You were doing some strange dance movements. Carla looked at her and finished the last sentence before stopping and closing her book. what a good result for all. and she could not help but look around the circle of people and giggle. Again. think that’s what kept me sane. all-talking with excitement. Sadly. Alison sighed. You try lying on a table with no padding.glimpse of happiness. made me feel better. She breathed in deeply and smiled to herself. not waiting for a reply. “You’re safe now. . “Well. I am pleased for you Alison.” Carla said softy as she hugged her daughter. so if you say they’re orbs. “Now.” Alison winked. had some strange dreams too. you know.” “I don’t know the technical name for them. you know. We have much to discuss about the war.” Lidah announced.” “It was all right for you. But please. the sighs for breath were heard as they proceeded out of the small portal room and into the room that they had been in prior to the mission.

as he followed Alison and Simon before closing the door behind them.“I’ll take them home. .” Matthew stated quietly.

that’s life dear. And Amir will still need to go.” Carla said as she walked out of the room. “Come on sleepy head. then we wouldn’t be involved. He’s not going to sit in his castle drinking cups of tea while his army kill his sister now. you need all the hours you can get. if everything was fair.” “It seems unfair now.” Carla nodded. “And why?” Alison asked. Now eat your cornflakes before they go soggy. even though he wishes no involvement in the war.” “Mum I’m tired. and believe me. that’s why. “Yes. But the protection of the queen is important. You have much to do this morning. But we can’t let innocent people die. The union will not allow this. It may take you years to master your skill.” “Well. let me sleep for another five minutes.” Carla smiled slyly.” Carla whispered as Alison grumbled. is he? Even though he wishes not to be involved. He’s really nice. as stupid as you are venturing to Grimsdritch. Robert and Sarah. last night. You know my feelings towards this war. You need all the training you can get. Alison groaned even more.” “Nor can Amir.” “Has the queen been told of Amir’s change of heart?” Alison asked. He’s not as evil as he was. “The war. and pulled her quilt over her head.30!” Alison protested when she looked at the clock on her bedside table. who are not going to back down. “But Mum. “Mum! It’s only 7.” “Yes. I still think deep down he wants his sister dead and we need to protect her.” Alison muttered. I am aware his personality has changed. but at least you can come back here at about 9am and you can go back to bed.” Alison groaned. drinking her coffee and reading the Sunday newspaper. I’ve spoken to him. Carla was sitting on a stool in the kitchen. If his army had not been sanctioned. when Alison entered the kitchen with a frown. “Alison. this is very hard for us. I can’t go to Frinda. he still has an army. then we would back down. . You said so yourself. She cannot be killed. “You are to go to Onbrier with Simon. you have to go somewhere. “Not today. before climbing out of bed. “Well. “So what’s so important for me to be getting up so early on a Sunday morning?” Alison asked.CHAPTER 39 “Alison.” Carla replied as she put milk on Alison’s cereal.” Alison murmured. Get dressed and come down for breakfast.” “I don’t want Amir to die. when seeing Alison’s face droop. looking at her mum’s gleeful face.

We need to be at Lidah’s in an hour. Robert nodded. “What’s a Hernikin?” Sarah whispered to Alison who shrugged at the question. “A type of beer. I had to help Mum and Dad strip my walls. “As a matter-of-fact he did. her mouth pouting. and is you-know-who. Mr. blotchy face. yes it is. believe you and me. “Sarah. . And it was not just Matthew. you’d give a Hernikin a migraine never mind me. had to be you.” Carla cried. Mum and loads of others were there too.” Alison muttered. unsure of what it was too.” Alison replied back and scrunching her face up.” “Yes I bet. “It’s true. She’s probably rubbing her hands with glee at the thought of all those dead bodies that will soon be lurking around the palace. now is it?” Sarah said.” “We’re going to Onbrier. Now please eat.” Alison boasted and smiling craftily at Sarah who glared back. Armstrong?” Sarah cooed as her eyes began glowing and a big smile planted perfectly upon her red. Couldn’t be me.” Sarah remarked harshly.” “Alison!” Carla gasped. In need of practice for this war.“No dear. my knight in shining armour. “Girls. I think?” muttered Alison. please stop taunting each other. her face looking forlorn. “You know. Sarah smiled at Alison. “So unfair.” Alison and Carla walked to the Cenotaph. after the weekend we had.” Alison smiled wickedly. where Robert and Sarah were sitting. She hates bad time keepers.” Alison replied slyly. too late for that. while you go gallivanting around with him. “Armstrong? Oh Matthew? I have no idea.” Sarah mumbled. You don’t know what she’s capable of. coming?” Sarah asked smiling.” “And I never will. You haven’t had the dreams. “So where we going?” Sarah asked. So stop getting all stroppy with me. my day didn’t go too well either. “Oh right. Simon. could it? Oh no. staring at the two girls. “Me Mam was hovering in the living room when your Mum phoned this morning. “Matthew? First term name’s. “Who?” Alison sighed impatiently. “Well. “So unfair. so I couldn't reply to her question. “Oh and why? What happened? Did he save you from a vicious monster?” Sarah screamed with unfairness and her face looking like she’d ate a lemon.

” bellowed an annoyed man's voice. “You’re a witch.” Carla said looking at her watch. But Carla put her foot in the way. And as for a witch? Ooo Jack you really know how to press that button. Her anger had taken over her. Because that’s what you are — an ass!” Carla shouted. now. “Is this what you get. you ain’t having him. He opened the door and a look of anger came on to his face as soon as he saw Carla. . like you. “His dad beat him up the other day. Robert and Alison laughed. Carla looked at Alison with disbelief. you’re brain washing him.“Where is Simon? We have to go.” Sarah yelled. I want to see Simon. Carla had walked up to Simon's front door and knocked it loudly and sharply.” Sarah grinned. her face suddenly turning red with rage.” Carla tutted when she looked at her watch once more. You killed my Mam and now you trying to take my boy from me. “I think if she broke wind she’d still frown.” Alison asked. but stopped immediately. be my guest. “All right. his round face turning red. don’t you? If you want to see me in action. not me. He is a boy.” Sarah commented. Carla walked up to the street where Simon lived. “I thought she was always in a foul mood. “What? What’s happened?” Sarah asked puzzled. you have no right poking your nose in our business!” Jack shouted. “None of your business. “The coward. and before Alison could reason with her. to tell him who he’s to see and not. he’s my property. let me turn you into something shall I? I know. You ain’t seeing him. “What?” Carla asked surprised at the accusation that he had made. about him talking to us. “Get off my land!” he shouted. not yours. all right.” “Police? After what you did to Simon. “HE DID THAT TO SIMON?” Carla shouted. “Where’s Simon?” Carla yelled.” “Rachel? The squeak! I knew I should have knocked her out in the playground last week. not some heavy footed fool. Rachel told on him. Lidah will be in a foul mood all day. when Carla looked at them. the other day? It’s you that should be arrested. how about an ass. now go before I call the police. ain’t ya? Poisoning his brain with witchcraft. then come on. “We’re going to have to go. A boy who needs a loving home. as she followed Carla. trying to close the door. eh? Your kicks out of bad things? You want to stick a needle in him or something?” Jack yelled. what with his dad and all. His stocky build doubling in size with anger. “Look. if we’re late.” “Property? He’s not an object.” Carla demanded. as she pushed past Alison and walked harshly to catch Carla up. “Do you think he’s all right? You know. harming a child!” Carla screamed as she stormed off. Alison and Robert.

the smell of alcohol and dry sweat suddenly polluting the air around her and making her feel ill. “I know Al. Carla smiled evilly back. tobacco stained teeth. “Glad you said that. and cook my breakfast. you hurt me as much as you want. Her shoulders slumped forward and her face was bruised. her small frame almost wishing to be invisible as Carla smiled at her. Snooping at the door. She looked pale and clammy. so that the neighbours who were twitching at their net curtains could hear. when she saw the state of her once.” Jack yelled. Carla looked through to the hallway and spotted Emma standing in a doorway. that’s all. Emma stared back at Carla. and Emma walked quickly away like a scared mouse. “He’s safe. but an ass? That’s a killer. “Shh!” Robert whispered to the both of them. with stitches visible on her forehead. and black magic away from my house. “If this gets nasty we need to be ready to help. I won't tell. . Please?” Carla asked looking through Jack as though he didn’t exist.” “I want Simon here now. who had turned around and glared viciously back at her.” Carla threatened. I just want to make sure he’s fine and I will go. I want to see if Simon's safe. “It’s not funny.” Carla pleaded calmly.” Jack sneered and Carla stared back unfazed. You are nothing but a weakling. best friend. but Alison elbowed her in the stomach and glared.” Jack winked. I need to know he’s safe. She quickly pulled her wand out of her coat pocket and said. as though still in pain from her attack. So go.” Carla demanded. her eyes glinting at what was on her mind. Emma walked slowly towards the front door. and showing a look of concern on her face. before turning back to look at Carla with a silent plea. please.” Sarah laughed. I’ll deal with you later. her blackened eyes looking back in fright. And with each step she took she stared worriedly at her husband. Jack stared curiously. “Now why don’t you and that motley crew go before I do something that you’ll regret. His friends are concerned for him. “Emma. Take your voodoo dolls. be off with you.” Alison whispered sternly.Sarah giggled. his brown eyes looking Carla up and down with intent as he moved forward and touched Carla on the face with a stubby finger.” Carla whispered. So stop messing around. Now move from the door. laughing as he did so and showing his yellow. Jack vanished. “Get back in there. I know what Jack has done to him. “Emma please.’ and with the blink of an eye. I eat babies like you for dinner. “You don’t scare me Jack Slater. ‘Ut in sepulcrum. “Well sweetheart. or I will do something. You’re not cursing me with it!” Jack shouted as loudly as he could.

looking around shocked at what she had seen. “Farewell Dad. who once again had walked off shouting. who had hoped to calm the situation down. He’d heard the commotion from his bedroom and with a look of happiness showing on his bruised face he said. No one deserves that. hoping that he was still there. “Where is he?” Emma asked quietly. “What’ve you done? I can’t live without him?” “But he speaks to you like dirt. Emma looked around the hall in a panic.” Carla sighed. Go now.” Carla retorted. I’ve really done it now. He’s right. “Emma. Emma!” Carla shouted out at the front door. Lidah’s going to be angry when the report goes in.” . “But Simon?” Alison asked. You’re vile. Alison looked at the house before running after her mum. “He won't harm you anymore. and pushed past Alison. smiling.” Carla whispered. as she walked into the hallway. but wherever he is.” Carla answered. Simon looked out the window.The three children gasped. you have no right to poke your nose in. Carla stormed off angrily. GO!” Emma screamed. “He’s my husband. “We’ll have to presume he’s well. “I have no idea.” Carla muttered under her breath. “Jack? Jack!” Emma cried. Your both safe. “Can’t please some people. I hope he suffers a painful life. her hands touching out into thin air. “Where is he?” Sarah asked.

. Alison laughed at Lidah’s dry comment and Sarah gave Alison an annoying look. and all the private lessons that he would be giving her in sword fighting. but I prefer me comfies rather than some stupid dress. “Yes. “Nothing stupid. who deserved what he had got by Carla’s spell.” “But I don’t have clothes or anything with me.” Alison said nodding and remembering the colourful shops. and her child. We’ll have to go around the back. you are aware that we will be staying as long as possible in Onbrier. her eyes rolling with the thought of her hero soon arriving. Sarah smiled at the mention of his name. “I’m sure we can find something as distasteful as those clothes.” Lidah declared nodding. which I apologise about. Not being funny. We don’t have time to keep transporting you backwards and forwards to kingdoms. one that she had not noticed the previous night. You have not had long to train.” Sarah said pointing to her khaki green and brown combat trousers and black vest. “They have some gorgeous clothes. You must realise that we are very busy. Carla was still fuming. which quickly changed to a drooling smile when Matthew entered the room. I can’t open it. We need to train you well. He’s a terrible time keeper. dear child. A stale people smell crept into Alison’s nostrils.” Lidah tutted. and making Alison giggle at her best friend’s expression. Simon wasn’t able to come. we must get to Onbrier. Lidah shook her head breathing an annoying sigh.CHAPTER 40 They had arrived at Lidah’s bungalow with looks of unfairness showing on their faces at not being able to see Simon. dirty looking man. she could not believe that Emma was so devoted to a man who would harm her. I hope. “Now.” Lidah stated. But come. and hoping that the poor lad had not been harmed by the cruel.” she grunted.” Lidah shrugged annoyingly as Alison had a little grin to herself. “We’re just waiting for Matthew and then we can go. Carla. I’m sure you can buy something when we’re there. She looked at them with annoyance in her eyes. I am not happy. as she looked around the board-office like room with boredom. The group sat down at the table in the room that Alison had been in the previous night. the front door’s stiff this morning. Lidah walked into the garden when they had arrived. “You know how I feel about being let down this way.” Sarah complained. before pulling a stern face. “Don’t worry.” Carla sighed. “One missing.

It’s my age. I believe Zellacta will assist you on some days of training. . you have me all to yourself. the roads are not passable with those cracks and potholes.“So glad you could make it. Lidah opened the door and revealed her office.” Matthew remarked.” Lidah opened the drawer of her desk. Come.” Lidah declared when the portal room was spinning. but I will be around when you have your break. the room glowed before Lidah shouted. Alison walked back towards Lidah and the room suddenly changed back to the office when Lidah commanded it to do so. “Wow. “Alison and I will go to school. and picked up her portal key.” Lidah beckoned to Alison.” Lidah scolded. and the red stone immediately began to glow. The rest of you can stay here. we must go. She put the stone away. who seemed unaware of her existence. Alison. “Will I need it?” “Ah. I forget things. yes. She was too busy staring at Matthew.” Lidah sighed. I need to get my stone first. “Yes I am. that’s one way of being on time for school. “Summer Hill Crescent. Alison looked at Sarah. “Now please.” Carla said smiling reassuringly. “They will be dealt with. where Matthew and Carla were still talking. we will be back shortly. the light entwining around Alison’s hand. there is space for you. No need for those checks. It has its uses. as well as other teachers from different kingdoms. “Yes. before disappearing. It began glowing for a second when it was picked up. “St Peters High. well. I’m sure your young legs could’ve carried you here instead of those mechanical transports. sometimes.” Lidah and Alison walked back into the room.” Alison commented. you can use my portal to Onbrier. “‘Locum secretum. Now.” Lidah said sarcastically. “My wand!” Alison said remembering. But I will be on other business. who was sitting down talking to Carla. you know. Once there. Once again.” Lidah groaned.” Lidah commanded and the office changed into the room that Alison and Simon had decorated. bringing you. we must go. Now aren’t you pleased about that?” Lidah nodded and pulled a sly looking face Alison looked at her mum with a look of panic in her eyes. I am not going to see you much whilst you’re training. “You’re not coming?” Alison asked her mum. As you are going to be living with me in my accommodation. let’s get that wand. putting a big bag down on the table. with Sarah still staring at the teacher with awe. “Now please. Matthew. “Well. Alison walked up to the drawer and pulled out her wand. you will take Sarah and Robert to the town hall. were going to have to go to the school first. However. You will indeed.

At this rate the war will have ended before we get there. “Come on. Thanks for getting rid of Dad. round home. “I sneaked out the house when Mum was in the kitchen. It is too small at the moment. The rooms were brightly coloured in gaudy flowers or patterns.” Lidah sighed. “Simon needs his wand. and grey hair that was tightly rolled into a bun.” Lidah said beckoning everyone out of the room.” Lidah stated. come with me. when she went to open the door to her house. when there was a knock on the back door and it was opened. “You have not dear. “Wow.” Lidah said. and please wipe your feet when you enter.“That was quick. Sarah made a dash to a lime green armchair. It waits for no one. “Very well. “Did I put my foot in it?” Simon asked when he saw the look of horror on Carla’s face. trying to sound nice. but instead the words came out croaky. Carla winced.” Carla replied. The house seemed very modern for an old-fashioned teacher.” Lidah ordered. “Simon. when they walked into the room.” Simon smiled. the house would have looked invisible. “I have people coming today to extend my house to accommodate you all. time is a virtue. It was a dome shaped building. I think you have some explaining to do. cool place.” Alison answered. who stood looking like a Victorian maid in her long dark clothes. Carla. with Robert and Simon pushing each other to get to a blue massage chair. “Come on in.” Alison gasped when she saw him standing there. The pale. “Yes.” Sarah commented when she saw Lidah’s strange looking house. blue coloured walls matched the blueness of the sky. which had round windows and an oval door.” Robert commented. The four children gasped in delight at the room. “Carla. ********** The brightness of Onbrier’s blue sky made each person wince when they left the dimly lit room that they had travelled in and stood on a bright orange path in Lidah’s garden. and bright furnishings to match the strange. We will be under each other’s feet if it is kept at this size.” Lidah muttered as she took Simon to the portal room. which looked far too bright to live with. but not here. They were just about to leave the room. . If it were not for the fact that the door was red and the window frames were yellow. very quick. “Erm Miss?” Alison began. too.

thought Simon.” Lidah agreed. They all seemed to be carrying clipboards.” Lidah pointed out. . The house is only made of special plastic. He loved the bright houses. we must begin training. They followed Lidah into a brightly coloured hallway.” Lidah insisted.” The other three nodded in agreement. simple. Robert you will go with Matthew. “Disgusting. Simon you will come with me. all with cloaks. “Yes. “You will indeed. who had already walked towards the front door. well maybe one day your kingdom will do this and you can extend all you want. Sarah. It caused total chaos last time. He could not believe how the people around them were dressed too. “I’d do anything for a bigger bedroom. were nothing but the loose pieces that were rejected from their important fold. Alison. made the building look as though it was a reject in this Kingdom.” Alison whispered under her breath to Sarah. They were all brightly coloured. as he passed a white haired man. indeed aristocratic. “Now. “See you later. and no nasty dads to boss you around. as their footsteps echoed around the high ceilinged.” Alison said to Sarah as she stood up to go with Matthew.” Lidah nodded. and made the building feel important. It was a place where Simon felt he could live. as she left the room. with the strangest accessories to match their weird attire. and then they will remove it when you go. Don’t wait up. entranced hall. and into an excessively large reception area which had an array of brightly coloured crystal chandeliers’ that hung from the gold ceiling. for the battle in Frinda. just quiet. black door. “They will just screw the extension to the house. Carla. before Lidah walked up to a set of big yellow iron gates.“Extending? But won't that be a bit messy and take a while to do?” Alison asked. constantly writing as they walked along. and pictures on gold painted walls of strange looking wizards and sorcerers. “I wish we could do that where we live. ready to leave. They did not walk too far. that had silver floor tiles. then. which were all strangely shaped like Lidah’s home. and each looking as though they were looking down at the people who walked by A certainty that they were of logic of life. as she tapped the wall. The building seemed too ordinary to be part of Onbrier. Simon looked around the village with wonder as they walked to their training ground. They walked through the overly large. I am not having half of the kingdoms making their own arrangements. And how old they looked too. as the children gasped in amazement. showing his toothless mouth. “Oh No. and the serenity of the place made Simon feel uplifted and calm. I want you to go to the council to see what the arrangements are for the kingdoms to meet at Onbrier. The dark red bricks and black door. pointed hats and staffs. and that those around.” Sarah winked.” Sarah sighed. who looked at Simon and smiled. with no traffic and no noise around. I want them to rendezvous here only.

As they came to the mouth of the dreamlike tunnel. The heat made them sweat quickly. in colours of blues. more like a place that should not be disturbed by their existence. the heat from the springs making her sweat and hoping that in that small lodge. a thick carpet of lush grass was all around and looked far too neat and short not to have been recently mowed. the warmth had hit them before they even ventured into the fog. that was a bit stronger than water. I am in no mood to dry you up. as she quickly looked at Alison and Simon with her beady eyes before turning herself back around and began to walk. green door. On the ground. and the door grew upwards and outwards and to a more reasonable size that could now take the three people and even a house through. Alison and Simon gasped with delight at the spectacular surrounding's that were around them. they have now made this room into a hot springs. As their eyes got used to the heavy mist. she noticed. so old. the brightness of the flowers vanished and all that they saw in front of them was a heavy mist. Lidah examined the room with keenness when she entered the cabin. Alison and Simon stared at it with disbelief. even my emergency liquid has dried up. which smelt of violets and making Alison feel hungry by the sweet scent that drifted around. It did not look like a room at all. they noticed that around the Blue Springs. everything had been kept in good condition over the years.Lidah walked towards a very small. but follow me and don’t fall into the springs. and pinks. with flowering trees that hung above and to the side of them. It’s very safe here. nothing had been damaged and all in its rightful place too. However. and the sound of the Blue Springs that bubbled gently around.” she sighed as she placed the empty sherry bottle on the table. “See. as it began glowing and showing the children the way. . and made it look as though they were walking in a tunnel. It was no bigger than a letterbox. Alison had no idea what or where they were. as Lidah continued walking ahead of them. and so they could not understand how they were going to fit through such a tiny hole. and the door shrank back to its original size. and any heavy garments were quickly taken off. which Lidah was looking at with a puckered smile. the tip of her long cane began flickering into life. “Ha—” Lidah hooted. “A place I have not visited for a while. in fact. Apart from the years of dust it had collected. wooden bridges were scattered. Lidah closed the door behind them when they had entered.” Lidah huffed. whites.” she sighed as she opened the door to a cupboard in the room and groaned. Each bridge had carvings of wizards’ heads. Lidah tapped the door three times with her cane. and tall open flamed lanterns that lit their way along the timber crossings. before we begin training. “it’s okay. before they continued to walk into the unknown. It was not cold. there was something to drink. Lidah was on a mission as she walked the maze-like springs with eagerness. towards a pale wooden hut. which stood on either side of the opening of the platforms.

I have sensed it for some time now. “Now. However. Things blew up that should not have. wands at the ready and we will begin. things did not go to plan. unsure if that was a good thing or not. You will train until you understand your abilities. I have seen it. I am not rushing you. with the laughter came the tears. instead of a chair.” Alison smiled. as spells done incorrectly can cause more chaos and disruption. heal?” Simon asked. but was not too sure if it was my imagination. you have the aura with Alison’s. “Yes. without flooding the surrounding area that they were in. they placed it inside a volcano. learning how to use their wands correctly and how to help each other with a spell. Items would disappear for no reason. “I will also concentrate on your ability of looking into people’s minds too. that will indeed be strong and powerful.” Lidah remarked. I have seen you at work. the spirit that was inside Alison would have killed many. we will start with basic spell casting. but I know you are a healer too. and with revenge. “Yes very nice. They made each other float in the air for a few seconds.” Lidah noted with a firm nod.” “But I thought you said it was my aura. This was once placed on top of a snowy mountain for many centuries. and hopefully as time goes by.” “Yes. we will move to the more serious magic. which they enjoyed. and learned how to make water appear from their wands. before I complained that it was far too cold for my bones. She tapped the small green door and they left the springs. I know. but enough to at least knock the opponent out of harm’s way. as you are of an ability in defence. I need you to practice what you were taught the other day. They don’t take complaints too well.” “Me. Darkness had fallen whilst they were inside the building. I do have to admit.” Lidah said nodding her head. However. They had no idea of the time. Alison. He will show you how to mix potions and how to store them correctly. but with the moon shining in the sky. And Simon. Not too strong.” ********** They spent all day in the hot springs. Lidah decided to call it a day. The training was not as simple as others would imagine. Simon could hardly keep his eyes open. and shot Alison across the springs. as she looked out of the window at the springs. They trained for what seemed like hours and tiredness was taking its toll. Frezca will train you to use that skill to heal others that are in need of your help.“This place is so beautiful. . If it was not for you. not this wooden hut though. This place is new to me too. mind. “Now. and one that could be shared amongst those who need the warmth of your aura — and a good potion too. as we did at school. the aura you hold is very strong Simon. they knew it was very late.

otherwise she’ll be sent back home. she won’t. cooing over Matt like a rash. Robert told them that not only did they need to train using weapons. . The lights in the house were ablaze in the large. “Oh Matthew. who only grinned back mischievously. before storming out of the room. folding her arms and pouting.” Sarah muttered as Robert sat next to her grinning.When they approached Lidah’s house. Telling each other of their day's events. before Sarah began to punch Robert in the stomach. “What’s the matter. and the smell of cooking hit them as soon as they opened the front door. went well. by laughing when told of the mishaps they had.” Sarah groaned. “Oh dear. I don’t know what you mean.” Alison responded calmly. but also they would have to learn how to ride horses. They ate their food fast. “Might as well have been that many. sighing with relief. “Not going again. Sarah sighed louder. It was unfair. “Ooo well. she’d better change that mood. Alison looked at Robert mystified. “Oh her sweetheart did not train her today. She had to go in the baby group. and then came back into the room her eyes rolling around and her face pulling a bigger pout. ten of us. “Not till she gets better.” Robert said in a matter-of-fact way. “Like the bleeding lurgie they were. angrily. when Lidah had pointed the direction to her. “Where’s my bedroom?” Sarah asked Lidah.” Yurgh made me sick. domed abode. before storming out of the room again. and have Matthew training me. as though they had not eaten all day. while Sarah had a look of annoyance on hers. While I had to go to the intermediate group. and spoke of their day training. “Sarah. with you?” Alison asked when she sat down. All those girls.” Carla sighed.” Sarah seethed. Sarah and Robert were already home. and congratulating each other when the skills that they had learnt. how to look after their equipment and the type of clothing that was allowed in battle. “Stupid training. You’ll curdle milk looking like that!” Carla shouted. maybe you will have him tomorrow. Leave him alone and put your face straight. “Actually. how the places that they were taught in were the most amazing areas that they had ever seen.” Sarah complained. Alison gasped when she saw it.” Robert butted in. It had doubled in size since they had left earlier that day.” Robert smiled sarcastically at Sarah. as she beckoned the other three to the table to eat. Robert’s face was all smiles. The others laughed.” Sarah grunted. “There were thousands of us there. which made Sarah fume more.

or falling over. Alison knocked on her door and waited for her friend to open it. then they'll stop. “See you in the morning. “You will do it — I know you will. but me? I was the only one that kept dropping my sword. and went upstairs to bed.” Alison yawned. Alison half smiled at Sarah. really tired. though.” Sarah smiled. plastic walls were too bright for Alison's liking. Everyone laughed at me. like a natural he is. are you?” Sarah said taking gulps of air so as not to cry in front of Alison. Even Robert is good at it. I know how important this is. don't give up yet. She could hear Sarah in her room.Alison kissed her mum goodnight. okay? You have many years to train. you just need to get used to it. “Thanks for listening to my moans. but the sound of crying could be heard in the outbursts that she was making. that's all. . “Nobody likes me there. the room darkened in an instance and Alison fell into a deep slumber.” Sarah replied bitterly. that's all. as though rubbing a sticky stain that was annoying her. “But they laugh at me. and make a fool of herself.” “Suppose your right— as usual.” “I do Ali. if you laugh with them.” Alison said softly. The new yellow.” Sarah cried. I'm off to bed. no one wanted to be with me. “Never wrong. 'cause I tripped over me legs. Many of them have probably been fighting for years. but luckily when she switched the light off. would hate them thinking I'm a weakling and was cracking up. don't tell those two. so don't let one day upset you. calm down and listen carefully. So come on. me ears are pinned back. I don't wanna die. still cursing. as she hugged Sarah.” Alison winked. You just need to…you know.” “I won't. I wanna give it a go and be a warrior—” “—and you will. One lesson. rubbing the doorway with her fingernail.” Alison said smiling. They all seem to know about sword fighting. “Then laugh too. don't let them know it hurts your feelings. I promise. and when we had to partner up. We all make mistakes. You only started the other day. and all these fancy footsteps you have to do. “G'night” Sarah said quietly. Alison climbed into the oval bed that was in her room. “You gonna make fun of me too. some more than others. I feel like I'm not supposed to be there.

He never knew a country that seemed to live with constant rain and minimum sunshine. Lidah seemed to have changed too. They would comment on how they had never seen so many minors before. She enjoyed the company in her home. were far too old to have any more babies. in fact. Understanding how each one of them felt when they snapped for no reason. She also liked listening to the conversations in the living room. not too badly. Those that did have children. and if so. They had never spoken to each other at school. or cried when nothing seemed to be going right in their training. ********** . and that Carla would do most of the cooking. even siblings. They were taught different techniques for each spell that they cast. making sure not to harm one another in the process. Robert being in year nine. Simon agreed with him on this. before trying out the spell. because most of the people who lived in the kingdom were too old to bear children. Alison and Sarah still shared their time together. either on an item or each other. Trying to laugh when a spell she had asked them to do. she too liked the odd joke and would occasionally play them on Alison and Simon whilst training. and told him of his family moving from Egypt. but hated the weather. he loved the fact that England was alive with greenery. as they were in different years. but at the same time. unaware of the time until they were told to get to bed. the laughter from the youngsters’ made her feel young in her heart once more. he too wished there was a continuation of sunshine as well. They had to listen carefully and watch each example. Their training would continue until late into the evening and they would come home sometimes bruised and too tired to talk. They supported each other through the ups and downs with the training. which in turn made the lessons more tiring and sometimes frustrating. Whilst other times they would chat away. by Lidah. Robert told Simon of his hobbies and past times. to give him a better life He liked the English traditions. The boys got on well too. she did not seem as strict as she used to be. unless they wanted to be beaten up by their form and year. meant that the older children could not show friendship to the younger forms in their school. Sarah was gossiping about the kids in her training group. Concentration was of utmost importance. would blow puff out of their wands. Mocking some of the youngsters’ she did not like and told Alison of the ones she did like — which was not that many. The four kids got on well. Children were a rarity in Onbrier. The people Alison and Simon had met each day whilst travelling to their training ground all seemed very unusual. So the sight of children in their kingdom was a delight to be seen by all. but polite.CHAPTER 41 Each day the training became more demanding.

so that they could understand the importance of keeping their balance in any situation. However. She became agile with a sword too. but a friendly one. “You have all done so well. “Your time In Onbrier is coming to an end. always be fighting on level ground. hating to measure the ingredients needed in a recipe .” Sarah and Robert looked at each other with a look of fear. from thin branches on the tallest trees. would do well when the time ever came for them to go to battle. “Simon. on their usual sour-faced looking teacher. They were taught this.” Lidah smiled. Simon found the measuring hard. He became quicker to engage in battle. too. anything is possible. The four youngsters smiled back kindly. very nice. and fight at the same time. “Before you go back to your homes. and for the first time it was not a forced smile. as well as the other trainees he had been teaching. You can get multi-coloured ones now. who had a side to her that neither of them could ever have guessed exist. Sarah found riding a horse was a lot easier than she thought. and Simon gave her a bashful look back. The types of plants needed and the amount of liquid that was needed to make the potion. They also learned how to ride horses. I don’t fancy the thought of you going home with limbs missing. And Simon. rather than cure. They had enjoyed their time in Onbrier and with their teacher. she was able to come back into her own body.Almost a year had passed by and each of their abilities were getting better and stronger each day. and I believe you need all the rest you can get before setting off to Frinda. Matthew will be taking Sarah and Robert. you will come with me. Choose wisely and make sure your weapons and armoury is of good quality. Robert was improving as well.” Lidah gave a smile. it could kill. we need to purchase your equipment. without fainting or being sick. “We have one more week of training. I have been told. as he was not a fan of home economics at school. and Matthew was certain that these two. When at war. Sarah and Robert had practiced on anything they dare fight on.” .” Lidah stated one day when they were eating their tea at her home. something she felt very proud about. as Matthew and Zellacta pointed out many times during their training. which could be used for healing. I will take you to my favourite shop. The full moon is nearing on earth. Alison. Simon spent time with Frezca. to walls that had drops so deep that the ground at the bottom could not be seen from the top. they even sell cauldrons for your potions. this seemed a little more alarming because if the potion was a little too strong. Each one of you has proved that with a bit of effort. and counter attack. Lidah spent time with Alison focusing on her abilities to make her mind stronger and to withstand floating into other people’s minds and making sure. who showed him how to make elixirs and useful potions. they would not. they have such pretty clothing for you. Sarah laughed out loud. and then you can go home to rest. He knew the techniques to use in each training session to defeat the enemy.

as Lidah walked away. as it also had secret compartments that only the wearer could see. it was quite light. “Well. “I do listen. He also purchased a small black cauldron. and strange looking hats to match. with woollen tunics. However.” Sarah muttered. She hated being shown up in front of her friends that way. which was black with a grey sash to wrap around her waist. . needed to match that era. “It’s to protect you.” Sarah complained. Now. “Still don’t—” “—and you never will. The week had passed by quickly. and a few empty medicine bottles to put his potions in. He found this a wise buy. dear. instead of having your head in the clouds. I suggest you sit near to the front of his class in future and listen more closely. Simon’s black robe had a draping peak hood and was made of lightweight cotton. as she chewed on her beef. which Alison felt was the most important garment for her wizardly look. a mortar and pestle to grind his plants and herbs in. however. “Mr Jevons is not the easiest person to listen to in class.” Lidah nodded. strange pointy shoes. He mumbles. and with an excitable Lidah.” Robert said shaking his head.” Sarah groaned. if you will excuse me I have to go to Concesta’s house. as in this time no such clothing existed. and shoes. go slower than in your Kingdom. if he was ever needed in battle to heal a fallen soldier or warrior. It felt warm too. “Should see what I have to wear. they all wear it. t-shirts and trainers. as she stood to leave the table. so that he would be prepared. who was eager to take Alison and Simon in to town and show them off to her acquaintances. “Yes. It looked like it was a heavy looking cloak. They were very much like people from the middles ages.” Sarah muttered. They could not go to a kingdom in jeans. which she felt could be useful if they became stranded in the middle of nowhere and needed to sleep in fields or caves. Sarah sulked. crushed velvet robe with oversized bell sleeves. eager to try on their clothing and cloaks. very confusing.” Sarah suddenly blurted out. It’s science at its best. so no use complicating the little knowledge you already know. The clothes they were to wear whilst in Frinda. and many other Kingdoms. You see. It was a black. “I’m going to look like a bleeding tin of sardines with all the metal I’m going to be wearing. and I believe you’re not doing too well in the subject at school. and a black cord tie at the front of the robe.“I don’t understand all this time standing still thing. rather than tights and cod pieces. They purchased what they needed and was soon home. much to Simon’s relief.” Lidah stated and nodding her head with agreement. Our days in this. he could still wear trousers. Sarah and Robert came back holding boxes and baskets filled with their items. They also purchased cloaks. No sooner had they had put their items away.” Lidah said smiling. I just can’t stand the old git. She also found a tunic-type dress.

I’m not going to get killed with this. it’s horrible. How are you going to carry it?” Simon asked. No one would dare come near me with this.” all three laughed.” Sarah smiled as she began to rummage through her boxes. they did. oblong shield. trying to calm her friend down. much better than his plastic one. Sarah took her shield out of a big box and looked at it proudly. “Don’t wear it. see if I care. as he opened one of the boxes to show everyone his new silver armour. or if I get to the back of the platoon. when Simon handed the sword back to Robert. “Very sharp and very precise at its job.” Sarah cried. Hang on. to put it back in its case. before handing it back to Robert. Took three people to lock me into the stuff too. “It was hard to find something that I could actually use. black leather case. but this one is nice and it’s not too long or too short. as he looked at the handles that looked miles apart from each other on the back of the shield.” Alison demanded kindly. leaving Sarah to pout. I was told. swishing the sword and making the others take a step back. “As a matter of fact. It’s massive.” Robert stated as he handed the sword to Simon. as she held her arm out for all to see. “It’s to protect me.” “I would too. and they pinched my skin and everything. smiling. “Well. get killed. laughing. let’s find it.” Sarah stated. I could hardly move when I tried it on.” Robert handed the shield to the other two.” Sarah pouted.” Sarah remarked.” Robert said huffing. But it’s good enough just in case I get attacked while looking after the villagers. “And what did you get Sarah? A spear or a ball chain?” Simon asked.” Robert declared proudly. I’m sure that old geezer had a smile on his face every time I screamed. never mind attack you. “I had a round one. Look.” Robert said when opening a black leather case. over-confidently. “Look at that. “—and this beauty is my sword. wearing this lot. . “My god Sarah. until she found a very long. is this to lie on when you’re out at war?” Simon said laughing at the size of Sarah’s white and sliver. “Hopefully I will be on a horse.” Robert shrugged. I’m not going to be much good am I? Clanging away like a saucepan on hooks in a kitchen. “Never mind all that. Remind me never to come shopping with you again. plus. because they are easier to hold. let’s look at what you have. who was on the verge of attacking Robert with a gauntlet. Matthew said I didn’t need a sword that could behead folk just yet. I have a sword too. “They enjoyed hurting me. no I haven’t. “No bugger will see you.” Robert smiled proudly. “This is my shield. then I can drag it behind me. who held the hilt of the sword and looked carefully at the blade. They had many fancy things. I can hook it on to a belt and I don’t have to hold it all the time.“Well. You never stopped moaning. who had a good look at the bronzed shield.

“I know. No need to keep buying swords all the time. We did try to tell her that her choice of equipment was not smart. “I just hope she doesn’t get killed. “She’s a very strange girl. than of a girl who complained as much as his old man when he’d had plenty to drink.” Alison cried. please?” Sarah asked as she picked up the unopened boxes.” Robert said quietly to Simon when the two girls had left the room. Can someone help me.” Simon shrugged his shoulders and pulled a face. great. Alison obliged and took a handful of boxes and walked upstairs with Sarah. isn’t it? It will last me a few years too. “I have loads of things.” Sarah said smiling. The other three looked at each other mystified at what she had said. I’m going to take them into my room. but she didn’t listen.“They're never going to get near you with the size of that blade. with a look of disbelief on her face. . I will grow into it. he was more interested in the sword that was twinkling for him to pick up and hold once more.

meant they had to walk. When they arrived at the town hall. as all they did was wear them. which were stretched out in front of him. as he carried six different shaped boxes easily in his arms. and so they needed all the help they could get from the others. how long are we supposed to stand out here for?” Sarah groaned. but at least I’ll be able to run away. we’ll see. a long crowd of people stood waiting to go inside the building. would you?” Robert remarked and smiled sarcastically at Sarah.” Lidah snapped back. “You should have had a smaller shield. “The auditors have to do the paper work. However. “Yes. Matthew took the more bulky pieces of equipment. as she dropped her shield box on to the floor. Alison and Simon had no problem with their items.” Sarah complained. in the reasonably sized living room.” Sarah muttered. They too were holding boxes to be taken to the vaults. “He does have a point. wouldn’t cover the sun out of your eyes. which she was not too happy about and quickly began cursing at the unfairness of it. They were not allowed to take their magical or warrior equipment items home with them. which meant the living quarters of Lidah’s house looked like a charity shop.” Sarah groaned as she tried to pick the boxed shield up on to the pavement. The bedrooms were to be cleared of clutter.” Robert replied. rather than drag a two-ton-shield behind me. If your kingdom did not have such vile things. you wouldn’t be struggling then. and allocate the vaults.” replied Lidah. as if everyone should know the routine by now. as it was a violation of the union rules if they did. my backs in agony. “You’ll see who survives. they left the very large shield and leather cased sword for Sarah to carry. all battle and wizardry equipment had to be taken to the town hall vaults. never mind protect you from some evil-axe-wielding-beast. “I can’t believe they don’t have cars or vans. So. However. No youngie’s were allowed to. “Oh great. while the other four children shared the remaining items. and walk everywhere. with clothes lying around and boxed equipment taking up most of the space. well. . having no transport to take them there. “I’d rather die young having a car. Robert and Sarah had much more to carry. That stupid shield you have. heading for the town hall. than live till I was a thousand years old.” Sarah snapped back tartly. However. “Yeah. then you too would live to a very old age. stupid Kingdom. It’s killing me.CHAPTER 42 The last day in Onbrier was a hectic one. “They are lazy items to have.” Alison agreed. as she pulled her boxed shield along the ground.

” Alison agreed. so bug your hands off her. when she had turned around and saw a group of people joining the queue. Alison turned to see who Sarah was looking at.” the girl smiled. . The girl looked Alison up and down and smiled.” Alison looked at the girl. while another. Alison had no idea so many children were in Onbrier. “Sarah.” Sarah murmured. “Yes.Sarah groaned louder. Alison laughed aloud at this statement and shook her head. a boy. Alison spotted. and no doubt came from earth too. “Never shuts up. “Well. I suppose. and in dire need of refreshments. smiling sweetly at Sarah. isn‘t it? I bought some great things the other day. you know. plus some lovely dresses to take home with me—” the girl began. Whilst Sarah looked like she’d been dragged through a hedge backwards. “My best mate.” laughed Lorella.” Sarah whispered to Alison. just how super this place is. had a small horn coming out of his forehead.” “And your point is?” Sarah asked rudely. Lorella is being polite. she does seem to get angry quickly. my I had never heard language of such oddity in my life. and Lorella smiled politely. don’t be so rude. all right. “You had to come here. how are you?” A tall and extremely pretty young girl said smiling. “Excuse me. good thanks. and around to the far left side of the building too. that’s all.” Alison said looking embarrassed at her friend’s outburst. who’s blonde — almost white hair. making the people in the queue in front of them turn around and stare at the grumpy looking girl. And you are?” “Alison. lay loosely on her shoulders and her clothing lay immaculately on her torso. had yellow eyes. “Yeah. trying not to look at the girl.” Sarah snarled.” the girl sighed. Some of them looked as normal as she did. Another had brown spots all over her face and arms.” Sarah shrugged “Oh Sarah. looking all hot and bothered. “Yeah. “You wouldn’t need sleeping pills when she’s around — goes on all night. smiling. “—and then Lendie told me about a lovely shoe shop and so I had to visit it. too? Very strange. “Yes. One girl. “My name is Lorella. you are funny. while others had the odd differences to their appearance.” Sarah claimed coldly. she does get up tight quickly.” Alison replied kindly. “Oh great. The queue took the whole width of the right side of the town hall. my dear friend. “Sarah.” Sarah muttered. I am here. You should’ve seen her the other day.

” Lidah announced in her teacher voice. She knew it was to do with Lorella. “Hello Matthew. makes me sick. “It’ll be no good by the time you get to use it. “Not an aeroplane.“Where do you come from?” Alison asked. “I live in a village called Toura. who looked at him with longing in her eyes. in Great Haskin. as he walked carefully down each step. They walked into the main room and down the first flight of steps. it was hard trying to ignore her when she asked a question. four doors to your left. trying hard not to throttle Sarah. You’ll be a great warrior in no time. and Alison did not want to be the one who got the backlash from it. So much better than some of the older warriors. “Oh nothing.” the old man said when it was their turn to be processed and the paper work had been accepted.” Sarah complained. Sarah’s face turned red with anger. surely?” Alison asked. and as hard as she tried not to talk to Lorella.” Matthew informed Sarah. I can’t wait for us to fight together in a few years. rather than portal. She knew that Sarah was going to explode at any moment. very big. Why say such a thing?” Matthew asked. and they had reached the main doors quicker than they had anticipated. “Not long now.” Lidah and Matthew came back to the queue. were able to travel in flight to Onbrier. “Through these doors. down the stairs and the vault room you will need for this equipment is 122674. All that stupid smiling and cooing. Alison kept out of her way. you have taught me well. “I don’t care. just that Lorella is teacher’s pet. Sarah was dragging her shield in its box. so as not to fall.” Matthew commented to Lorella. down the stairs. especially when Matthew smiled back at Lorella too. “I hope you keep up with the training. Their wing span is so huge. “It’s by a very large bird called a Bar Juchne. They are very big winged birds that can carry six people at a time. Sarah glared at Lorella. before pushing into Simon to move in front of him. after enquiring as to the situation once entering the town hall.” Lorella said pointing her finger to the east. .” Alison agreed. her smile broadening and showing extremely white teeth. six doors to your right. A Kingdom not far from here.” “Wow. that they can actually block out the sun. “Don’t be silly. by deliberately making her shield bang hard on each step.” Lorella nodded.” Lorella said her face lighting up as she said it. “I would love to see one of those. “Yes. “A what?” Lorella replied. almost knocking Simon and Robert over as she moved along. that’s all. Obviously I don’t matter!” Sarah stated coldly. looking confused. with Sarah making the most of her anger. The queues soon decreased. not apologising for her clumsiness.

can you wait here for just one moment. Lidah held the paper in front of the door and with a beep. and groaning at the weight once more. they expected to eat.” Sarah shrugged as Alison looked at her with curiosity. as he almost lost his footing.“Excuse me?” Matthew asked. here we are. and she could not understand the moans and groans around her. and getting back to their old routine. rails. her tall. “Ahh.” Lidah advised. “Matthew informed me that you did not adhere to his choice of weaponry whilst shopping.” “I’m already scared of her. before heading home. and again in silence. The boxes they were carrying were getting heavier by the second. walked along without a care in the world. and began the long walk back out of the town hall.” Lidah sighed. Lidah on the other hand. “I do not favour any in my lessons. The shield was bronze and round too. when they left the room.” Alison gasped. She comes from a family who are good warriors. you too will make a fine warrior. The walk to the vault seemed never ending. admitted that it was much better to hold than her heavy one. take your items and sort them in a way so that you can find what you need when you come back in a few days. carrying a box and a case. but she is here just to fine-tune her battle stances. and did not seem as long as her own. this was not to be as . we decided that we would find the items that you need. “However. drink. However. drawers and hooks on the wall. I have something for you. If you train as hard as she has and others that are in my class. so in haste. “This is your vault. and a big safe in the corner of the room for the valuable items that could be kept there. No-one else is allowed in here. if anyone wished to store them. Sarah.” Simon admitted. Her father has taught her.” Sarah opened the case and looked at the silver sword. Sarah nodded and smiled with gratitude before taking the items into the vault and putting them away.” Lidah smiled as a blue uniformed man approached them. Lidah closed the door. even have time to relax. The girl has abilities that exceed others of her age. “About time. looking surprised at the young girls comment. but you have to understand. some people work harder than others. walking cane was all that she had. So children. and doors were not as close to each other as they had expected them to be. The room was big with shelves. too. “Here we are. A long wooden bench stood at the one side of the room. then you too will be a mighty warrior to be scared of. as she pointed to the bright orange door. please. Lidah tried the door. Sarah. the door opened. The corridors went on for a long time. which looked similar to Roberts. with each child having to put them down. just to make sure it was locked. before picking them back up. The darkness inside soon disappeared and a bright light shone around the room. and to train with students near her own age. When they returned back to the house.

” and with that Lidah declared the destination and shoved them through the open portal door. Until then.” Matthew commented. “I will see you at school tomorrow. before closing it behind them “Charming.” . “She can be a rude old bat at times.Lidah grabbed Carla from her chair in the living room and opened the back door to her garden and walked towards her portal door. fond wishes.

weird being back. “I managed to sneak back into the house. you see. I was expecting to see all bright things and very old people walking around. “I think we’re going to have to get used to this new career of being in different kingdoms.” Sarah shrugged. . and Alison was in no mood for school. It was teatime when I saw her. It seemed such a long time since she had last been. curious as to the whereabouts of my black eye and bruised face. she looked confused at me.” Simon said as he got up to walk with the two girls. and was in no the mood to find her school diary to check out the relevant information. “Not you as well. My wand needs to be tested. “Yep. waiting for the girls.” Alison laughed. as she was walking down Alison’s drive to call for her. have you? Thinking of moving to Onbrier?” Alison asked.” Alison complained as she went to the front door. Kind of miss it really. “Might do. I need to make sure I have all I need. “Bloody strange getting home yesterday. “Hey. later that day and she seemed cheerful. And even they seem to be getting less as each year passes. made me feel envious.” admitted Sarah. “Yeah. Forgot about it. “Have fun. it’s better than this dumb-hole.” Simon commented as he shook his head and pulled a cock-eyed smile. I think I could do with a few chemistry lessons.” replied Alison. She’d hoped she’d not got any homework that needed to be handed in. rolling her eyes. “Will you be home when I get back from school?” Alison asked her mum. They walked past the cenotaph where Simon was sitting. and that it is in working order. smiling. “Yeah. She could not remember if she’d got any or not. especially when you look at our boring houses and vile. Enjoy it while you can. Alison laughed “Converted. “Hi. now?” Alison asked Simon. “Wow. can I?” replied Carla.” Simon laughed. Watching Frezca in his lab the other day.” Carla sighed. snotty nosed kids running around. who was reading the daily newspaper. only good thing about school are the holidays. They'd not spoken for years. aren’t you?” Sarah commented. I have a day of droning and boredom. for such lengths of time. eager for school. I’ll be downstairs getting ready for Frinda. “Wow Ali. I wish I was still at school. I could hear her sobbing in the kitchen. with his little Bunsen burners and coloured liquids mixing away. I can’t be casting spells on enemies for them to bounce back and hit one of us. as she kissed Alison on the cheek.CHAPTER 43 Monday morning had soon arrived.” Alison smiled “So is your Mum okay. sure I am. well I can’t wait to leave. but then I heard her talking on the phone to me aunt.” Alison sighed.

“Quieten down.” Sarah laughed. and averted her face back to a frown. her blotchy cheeks reddening at the thought of what was to come.” Alison grinned. Alison spotted Rachel straight away and glared at her. I believe some of you have homework that was not done correctly. Foster demanded.” Alison declared. and the form quickly left the room. Foster smiled. pulling faces as they did so and shuffled to the front of the class. and Rachel flinched. Sarah. “Ah yes.E. “Dunno. as she walked towards her desk.E unit. Her face showing bitterness. Come on. A weekend of travelling around is killing me. You will report to my office as soon as school finishes today and explain the reason for handing something so… so unreadable. rubbing her hands together mischievously. maybe she forgot to tell us how to conjure up a spell or something. averting her eyes to a poster on the wall.” Simon smiled mischievously. I’ll have more luggage under my eyes than an airport holdall. For this. However. I am afraid detention is needed. “Alison. rubbing her eyes. as they were handed the homework back. and were walking along the corridor to their first lesson. and her cane banging on the floor with frustration. then. . I think we have a bit of bashing to do in P.” Mrs. winking quickly before anyone had seen her. “Have fun.” Sarah smiled wistfully. I could actually watch TV and eat my dinner without Dad bad mouthing.” Simon whispered when they had left the room.” “Glad to hear it. I hope we don’t need to visit anywhere today. The three walked into the classroom and sat down.“But I have to say. Mrs. Sarah beamed. when she entered the classroom. the let’s-see-how-many-times-I-can-hit-Rachel’s-head-with-a-basketball. let’s see what’s in store at school. Foster picked the work up from the table and shouted the names. Simon. as he walked in the opposite direction by the changing rooms of the P.” Sarah declared happily and put her arm around his shoulder and patted him. The bell went for the first lesson of the day. could do with one of them. I am disgusted at the sloppiness of this work. I’m whacked. “— or maybe she’s gonna give us one of those keys. “Well.” The class groaned.” she growled The three children stood up. hoping not to aggravate her enemy anymore. “Thought she said no more training. “Now. “Now. last night was bliss. Ooo I can’t wait.” Alison suggested. Mrs. we’ll have to see. Even Mum laughed at the sitcom on the telly.

He was tired and very moody. but I have now amended my demons. I wish no longer the innocent to fall victim to a clash that they are not involved in. her eyes boring into Matthews. Miss Solar looked up and began staring back. than even the cruellest person of any kingdom I have come across. Matthew stormed towards her and pushed her abruptly against the wall. her lips rubbing together at the thoughts running through her mind. but he could not help it. you tell me the reason for your intrusion here.” Matthew replied truthfully. your niceties were a bit out of character for a kingdom like this. “I think your tongue is speaking a lie. “You answer me now.” Matthew demanded. It was not until she lifted her head up did she notice him. “My-my! Concerns for another? I know that is rarity for you. . and the reason for you to take Alison to Grimsdritch. In addition. “I slay those that deserve to die!” Matthew retaliated. I hope she is worthy of your loyalty. Armstrong’s hateful stares at her.” Matthew yelled.Mr. A couple of students came towards him. “How could you take Alison to that castle? I knew you were not from this place. it was a more sinister look that was etched upon her pretty. rather than talk about the countries that lay on the equator. but not her usual sweet smile. delicate face. Matthew could not hold his tongue any longer. and suddenly feels remorse for the innocent. his face contorted to bitterness as he approached. “Ha— were you not once in an army that found the death of another. He was more interested in confronting her about her taking Alison to see Prince Amir. however. Armstrong took his geography class. Armstrong stood waiting for the class to exit. He did not look his normal happy self. has now changed his feelings. Mistella smiled. “I may have done things in my past that I am guilty of. each smile she did. she said nothing and continued to clear the tables. Are you getting too old to fight? Are you becoming a weakling in your ability?” Mistella cackled. As a warrior who slays whoever is in your way. Miss Solar began tidying up the classroom. He tried hard not to glare or stare at her with anger. You are more passionate about war. and stormed up the classroom to the teaching assistant. Matthew glared. that Miss Solar was in the same room as him. unaware of Mr. her face smothered with pain. Plus the fact. as he grabbed her by the throat. a pleasurable desire?” Mistella grinned. thinking of what to say. closing the door on the confused looking faces of the students. but he informed them quite bluntly that he had not got time to deal with their problems and shooed them out of the room. did not appeal to him either.” Mistella cackled. bore more anger inside him. She looked puzzled by the expression on his face. The end of lesson bell eventually rang. It is strange that a man whom seldom wished joy. and Mr. and with annoyance grabbed the book that Mistella was holding in her hands and flung it across the classroom.

and he had always had that feeling.“I want to know the reasoning behind Alison going to the castle. and not caring about the pain that he was inflicting on her any longer. as they had never seen such an evil look on a person like this. It was marked upon him from birth. Unless you wish to join me. Her eyes glaring at his. “I could kill you right here.” Matthew snarled. snapping Matthew out of his thoughts. and the urge to kill her was tempting. as his teeth snapped with pleasure at the thought of doing such an ill deed. now?” Mistella asked cynically. He could smell it.” Mistella sighed. not a pleasant sight for the angelic creatures. they would have felt the coldness of his sword brandishing their skin. and the glare she gave to the teenagers around. Mistella’s usual sweetness had changed.” Matthew sneered. if you wish. calmed down by the passion of teaching others. his good looks going for the time being. taste it. He felt pleasure from that. and began pushing her roughly out of the classroom. He removed his grasp and took a step back. then I speak no more of the venture. and the ever so popular teacher wielding a sword upon me. A life of hatred was always his destiny.” Mistella laughed. she was an obstacle that needed removing. as it did him. . “She was needed. “A pleasure I am sure you would enjoy. He did not care of what breed they were. pleasing her. aren’t we a brave warrior? Getting others to decide for you? What an un-suspected outcome. “Get Lidah!” Matthew whispered to Robert. He was learning new things each day and developing a nature of caring towards another. Matthew glared. But standing in front of him. his eyes darkening with anger as he looked at the assistant with revulsion. staring at Matthew slyly and making him glare back. It was a private mission that I planned. the sudden desire that was within her surrounding him. The feeling of satisfaction of harming another. beast. whoever stood in his path. Robert had seen them walking along. as he walked past escorting Mistella to Lidah’s office. “You wish to burden me with your threats or are you to execute me. Man. I am sure. was a woman who had the same appetite for death that he once had. To him. filling him with desire to do so.” Mistella hissed. “My.” Matthew asked annoyingly. Matthew grabbed Mistella. The corridors were full of students. He had no idea of the reason of Matthew's actions and stood staring curiously. his temper was flaring to a degree that he had not felt for many years. “You have no reason to know of my business. as he stared at her with malice. “I think I will let the union decide your future. and making Mistella laugh harshly. He had learned to control the hate inside him. woman. I will say no more. but at a school of such innocence? My dear warrior. as she pulled a mocked face of horror. all watching and curious as to why their geography teacher had got their teaching assistant in a headlock. what will become of the children? Seeing their sweet dear assistant lying dead on the ground. with the apprehensive crowd looking on. in their life. thinking hard.” Mistella stated. made them shudder with fright.

“Can it not wait? I have a class to teach. glaring at Mistella with hate. Matthew pushed her head harshly to speak.” Lidah replied puckering her lips even more. as she continued to observe the two teachers with curiosity. It is my secret. It’s urgent.” Robert said anxiously. “It had better be important. bringing her down to you. almost shouting in temper. “Indeed. “Explain. I think. Foster mentioned casually. young man.Robert nodded and ran off into the direction of her class.” Mistella laughed rudely. Very urgent.” Lidah said calmly. “What is it. as she saw the worried look on his face. but Mat… erm I mean Mr.” remarked Lidah. “I speak to no one about this. “I did not realise that you were from the other side. And Robert. “Yes?” Mrs.” “What?” Mrs Foster asked. looking confused. “Very well. “It was this beast who took Alison to see Amir. what’s the urgency?” Mrs. Mrs. Matthew was still holding Mistella in a tight grip around her neck. leave this to me.” Robert replied. “Please Miss. I am sure.” Mrs.” Lidah said staring at Mistella and pulling her lips together with thought.” Robert replied.” Mistella said slyly. I don’t know how this has become possible. “Dunno Miss. Armstrong had Miss Solar. “Any noise from you lot.” She shouted at the class.” Matthew growled in anger. Lidah walked into her office staring at the two people in her room. and I will give you detention for a month. before closing the door behind her.” “There is much you do not know. “I see. diseased kingdom?” Lidah asked curiously. Foster grunted when Robert opened the door to her classroom. “Erm Mr.” Mrs. “I know of many people in kingdoms that travel here. Miss. Mistella glared at Lidah with a look of pure detestation in her eyes. looking around the class and seeing if he knew a familiar face in there. while Mistella stood looking un-fazed by this action. my office after school. I’m sure with my appearance it was easy to persuade the odd one or two to forge me a portal for my travelling It is with lust that . “How did you get to come to this kingdom? You are not permitted from Grimsdritch to travel to Earth. Foster barked. Foster huffed as she got up from her desk. something to do with erm — something.” “No Miss. Foster asked Robert quietly. “And the reason for you taking a child to a filthy. Armstrong needs to see you.

However. “So now.” Lidah remarked. “You have —” Mistella began to shout angrily. but to me they are nothing but a stepping-stone to my destination.” Lidah smiled. and live for eternity in the body of another? I needed someone who had the heart of a lion inside them. “The spirit.” Mistella growled.” Lidah asked kindly. “Veritatem indiget locutus!” Mistella looked at her. turning her face to Matthew. I will kill those of such weakness and form a life of pure hate. She looked at Lidah and smiled. knowing what Lidah had done. Lidah lifted her index finger up quickly and shouted. The spirit is of pleasure at the new form. “the spirit was taken to its loved ones. We could not allow the spirit to live amongst the innocent. You are not worthy of the knowledge.” Lidah stated. “The spirit passed to its new life.” Mistella beamed. “I wish you to explain your actions more. this was not to be.” Mistella screamed. Mistella glared and shook her head.” She suddenly announced. “I will not share my thoughts and aspirations with you. hoping that this would stop her from spilling the secret she held. trying to pull away from Matthew’s firm grip.” Mistella purred slyly.” Lidah vowed. and spewing your evilness on the innocents of this planet. and by the damage that it has caused. with a look of knowing in her eyes. smiling. “Have you not met such a spirit that can desire death so easily. but one who could adapt to the other side with ease.” “Pity. I am curious. . the spirit that is no longer of existence.” Lidah’s declared. We took the pain and anger away from him. and took him to the loves that he had always desired. you will tell me of your reason for coming to this kingdom. The one living within Alison. with a look of confusion on her face. “Yes. staring at Mistella “I’m sure you could at least let me in on your secret. “A hag like you?” Mistella laughed harshly. In what way do you mean by saying there will be no need for mortals any longer?” Lidah demanded firmly. “You are as pathetic as the beings of this kingdom.” “You don’t make sense. “I want to rule the worlds that are of loathsome beings. “I urged the spirit to become the beast he wanted to be. it seems I will have to find a way to get the information out of you. and knowing that she was unable to lie or withhold her actions from her anymore. I am sure it will feast on many.” Mistella cackled as Lidah gave a cynical smile. An unfair dismissal of a spirit that was assisting me in my future plans.” Lidah said coolly. All nice things have an inner badness that needs nurturing. meaning as I have shared my time with you. “I grew that spirit. which will make all the kingdoms a place for souls to live forever and there will be no need for mortals any longer. “You had no reason to take him away. a look of harshness showing on her face.” Mistella cackled. my dear.many wish me happiness.

he fell to the ground. She scurried away quickly through a small gap under the door. Matthew stood up quickly. her face looking drained.” Lidah huffed. before she ventured back to Grimsley Castle. I see it. School had finished and the four teenagers plus Matthew. began spinning around in her head. sat in Lidah’s office. The door opened on his third attempt and he ran up the stairs. “I am not afraid of you. coloured mouse.“Who are you?” Lidah asked calmly. the timing of him falling to grasp the mouse was premature. Seeing that he had the chance to catch her. having someone of such evilness around the school upset Lidah greatly. my. whether they were good people or not. which glowed yellow and suddenly transformed herself into a camel. “Ah we shall see when the full moon shines. but you want to make yourself wanted. unless she was inflicting pain on those who she deemed unworthy of life. She was always noticing things in others. dear fool. Matthew opened the office door and ran after her.” Mistella cackled. He shouldered the door hoping to get inside. The portal had already done its job. before touching her head with her finger.” Lidah stated calmly. Matthew stared at Mistella in disbelief.” Lidah uttered. Mistella moved her face away. the demons you share your life with. my. She felt a fool not realising her teaching assistant’s real identity. will not accept you. Julu A’ Vanda. my dear Julu. However. You will fall to my knees with death in your eyes. Mistella smiled warmly at Matthew. “My. He ran along the corridor up the flight of stairs to the sixth floor block. “A dream you conjured.” Lidah stated as she stared into Mistella’s eyes closely. . cursing under his breath and began running towards the door. an enemy that you are afraid of. “Ahh. “You were never too good with the knowledge of others. You are nothing to be frightened of. but how?” Lidah muttered out loudly to herself. as thoughts of what Julu was up to. “You are not of real beauty. “Yes.” Mistella cackled. not caring if anyone in the corridor got pushed in the process. hoping that his entry had caused the portal to cease working. he knew the evil witch quite well. The look I have missed. and she ran quicker to the door to the portal that would be taking her back to Grimsdritch. Her mood was still not good after the encounter with Julu. Julu had returned to Grimsdritch. are you? I sense that you are not appealing to the eyes. Lidah ignored her remarks.” Mistella smiled proudly. if it is not my old sparring partner. hoping in vain to catch the mouse. Feared by many too. but Matthew pulled her face back. However. Julu A’ Vanda was a witch who had no happy bones. A fool who thinks of nothing but the actions of a union and afraid of your own thoughts. The door had been locked. and to portray a woman of such beauty astounded him. this was not the case. grasping Mistella’s face hard and began staring deeply into her eyes. but alas. Alas.

and looking at each child she wondered if she had chosen wisely. in the tunnels. unknown as to the reason why she would say such a disheartening thing. Julu enjoyed the more evil spells and ignoring the spells that were known to assist or heal another. I cannot promise that death is not close to his breath. they were friends for a while until their paths changed. who played its part in this up and coming war. under the palace. I do not wish harm to come to them. she this had happened without her knowledge. and even though they trained together when young scholars. wealth and power. about the spirit. This I promise. Frinda’s battle is only a few days away. As I promised. “As you know.Lidah had known her for many centuries. I am not sure if I mentioned your true actions in this forthcoming war. nor to you. waiting for her to tell them more.” Lidah said kindly. while Julu preferred bitter wars. She felt low at the thought of this. Lidah looked at her new students and sighed. But this was new. making sure they are safe. You are not to venture into the massacre that will be happening above. I have a feeling the revenge by each army will not be good. and Lidah continued to proclaim her support to the realm of wonders union. She was a witch who had never been trusted even in those early years. However. and had been unknown to Lidah until it was too late. and allowing her to continue with her wicked deeds without the bat of an eyelid. unless there is a necessary reason for you to do so. Yet. I will make sure that he will not be harmed. the news will not have been told to many. which gave her death. A witch who Lidah had fought for so many years. How did she know that the ones that she had trained would not delve to the other side? Alison was near to this. She was proud of their achievements. “He is the opposition. “You will not die. She felt bitter and frustrated with herself for having allowed this to have occurred. Simon and Alison looked at each other shrugging their shoulders. to be free of the resentment I feel at this time. I think you can fight like the best of the warriors who will be at that warfare.” Lidah said quietly looking at the four faces. Lidah breathed deeply. I also know that I too have many enemies to slay. making her look beautiful to the eyes of others. You are not to move from the tunnels. Nevertheless. “The fighting will not be good. never had she changed into something that shrouded her true identity. her blackness stamped on all that she touched. that she knew the wicked witches persona off by heart. Knew how she ticked. “Amir. Yet. Alas.” Lidah sighed. A spirit that was able to accommodate within Alison with such ease. uncertainty was also on her mind. She knew that the future would be saved by the heroics of these four children in later life. you are to be within the palace grounds. “What will happen if we die?” Sarah asked softly. will he die?” Alison asked desperately. I will not allow my students to die. You will stay with the villagers.” . The reason for Lidah being assigned to Earth was to protect the kingdom from the enemies who wished to venture and destroy civilisation. And besides. Lidah did once befriend her.

“I will not allow him to die. Rest and I will see you this Thursday. You have done so well in changing your ways. The passing to Frinda will be of that evening. You know of my true feelings and how the outcome is to be. I do know she thinks highly of you. It will be easy for you to fool her into wanting you and as awful as it for you to do something so cruel. “You know of my actions in this forthcoming battle.Lidah looked away. Can I trust you of being a minder for the youngie’s?” Lidah asked. “I want you to take care of them from this moment on. The protection of the Queen is important. we have spent many years on vetting your anger. You are the only one I can trust in this. but I have not got the forms as of yet to confirm this.” “I will obey your order. and hope that your actions do not change. Days will roll into months. “I am pleased of this. Alas.” said Lidah as she looked at Alison. But I am glad you allowed me the pleasure of diminishing your past. not of a warrior that fills his life with evil deeds. “I will not be here for the next few days. I know of your past. As daylight goes to darkness. The outcome has not been decided. no harm will happen to them whilst I live. who nodded as they left and then closed the door behind them. and I know that if you make the move. I am hoping that all four of you will be of the same regiment. the days in Frinda may be long. she will fall into your arms with total ease. Matthew will be here and he will assist you with any queries. “You may try to protect him. her face turning red. “But I think the time is right that she knows the truth.” Alison cried. which showed such sadness and concern for another person. Matthew. I need the focus of your abilities to be of a true spirit.” “I take your words in gratitude Lidah. “But Carla? Should she know of our true actions in Frinda?” Matthew asked. but then you too may die. “You will return to Onbrier Thursday. I don’t think even he would wish that on you. and lightness comes.” Lidah smiled.” “Control the urge. I don’t know how a woman could vent my anger so much that I could kill. with a look of trust in his eyes. The ruler of Frinda is pressured into an uncertainty too. The future of Frinda is uncertain. I have seen how she looks at you. it may help us to tell her the . it had returned.” Lidah stood up and opened the door for the children. Alison looked at her as tears began running gently down her face. If your demons return. my dear warrior.” Lidah sighed. You will be told of what battalion you are to be delegated to. as you were once a wild beast who no one could calm.” Matthew promised. but today with Mistella. I don’t think a woman of such stubbornness will listen to me. Lidah. “I will take care of them. “She will not be too happy that you have kept the truth from her after all these years. Even if some of you think this is of unfairness. “You must rest. even years.” “It was for her own good. we spoke many times of this in Onbrier. then Frinda will be doomed to death.” Matthew assured. I know that the quench of death has vanished. she could not bear to look at a face. there is much to be done. I cannot allow this to happen.” Lidah stated kindly.” admitted Lidah.

” Lidah sighed. after all those years of being on her own. and Matthew’s undeceive approach would only make it a problem for the witch. You are strong and the only one I can really depend on. he did not want to be used or use Carla in this way. they talked for hours and knew by the way she spoke that she was ready to fall for another. . Lidah frowned. Matthew blew. “I’ll think about it. I have no understanding of peoples’ feelings. He had enjoyed being in Onbrier with her.truth.” Matthew said. who had much to tell. So much was hanging on this. She always needed that love in her heart. only to have her heart broken once more. I could never hurt a person this way. half smiling “But don’t blame me if your plan goes wrong.” He admitted. He was right. Matthew did not want her falling in love with him. but she was not going to allow him to spoil her plan. and I can only think of you who could do this. and I would not want to harm Carla by showing a false front.

but since their return from Onbrier. “Him and your Mum?” Sarah cried. and as a rule teachers were a no go area. “Yeah. and this made Alison more nervous. “Well. too. well. then pulled a face. but with the time now nearing.” Alison shrugged. always having quiet chats to her mum about things. ooo. “I don’t see why not. Sarah looked surprised. She had not been too bothered about it before. The only boundary being was the fact that he was a teacher. Alison groaned. And besides. an extra hour staring into Matthew’s eyes. in some ways. I think they look nice together. I know when she’s happy she hums and I think she’s fallen for him. I think he has a crush on someone.” Alison said half-smiling. listening to some CD’s that Matthew had bought round for them to listen to. “Your Mums not going to bingo. how can you like him? He’s too old. She seems to be on a high. and last time Dad cooked. they could make your life a misery for the rest of your school years. making her laugh. “Yeah. Alison thought of this as being very odd. great dream I’ll be having tonight.” Sarah lied.” .” Carla replied almost humming.” Sarah winked. you know. making her feel alive again. he had never been before. she’s old enough to be his Nan. He had a mysterious side to him that she would like to know more about. “And why not?” Alison protested. and besides. Like the life he’d had before he became a member of the realm. “I think he fancies my Mum. always humming. sure. “Is it okay if Matthew stays for tea?” Carla asked Alison. They were a different species to normal people altogether. he never seemed to be away. “Your vile. They had authority. Sarah’s grin turned around. She was worried about being in a place where a violent conflict was going to be held.” Alison muttered when her mum had left the room. He was no older than her.CHAPTER 44 The days seemed to be passing by quickly.” “Don’t be so cheeky. who was in her bedroom with Sarah. Matthew had also been around the house a great deal in those last few days. she might be. Alison liked Matthew.” Alison whispered. and how he was chosen. “Could I stay too? Mum’s off to bingo tonight. he burnt my sausages. she was indeed getting anxious. She looked at Alison worried. and if you spoke to them in a way that displeased them.

“Yeah, well it’s sick, a young guy going out with an old woman. It’s not right. And besides, what happens when she’s all wrinkly and he ain’t? Gonna be a bit revolting. And what if they get married? He’ll be your step-dad. Bit weird then, eh?” Sarah stated sulking. “They’re not getting married. I don’t think they’re going out; they just, well, I dunno, seem to like each other, that’s all.” “It’s gross if you ask me. She should find someone her own age, not go snatching kids,” Sarah huffed. Alison laughed. “You have to stop getting jealous,” Alison remarked sternly, shaking her head. “I’m not jealous, I just think that he — I mean your Mum, could do better,.” The living room was the only place to eat; trays were the order of the day in this household. Carla apologised profusely to Matthew about this, who in turn laughed, shaking his head and telling her he did not mind one bit. They ate quietly, with Sarah giving Matthew the odd stare, while chewing on her food. “Have you been training at home, Sarah?” Matthew asked while taking a breather from his meal. “A bit, but Mum came in my bedroom the other day, curious of the bangs I was making, so had to tell her it was part of a gymnastic display that I was doing at school. I had to, you know, I kind have gambolled a bit too far and landed on one of my dresser drawers. Bruised me bum,” Sarah explained, and looked embarrassed when the room erupted into laughter. “Well, I think we need to teach you the lesson of quietness, and being delicate when doing your acrobatics,” Matthew smiled. “Any time you want,” Sarah grinned, showing a pea stuck to her tooth, while Alison rolled her eyes, at her love-struck friend. “Right, let’s take these trays away,” Carla said when everyone had finished. “I’ll help. That was a lovely tea, Carla,” Sarah nodded, as she got up off the floor. Alison watched as the two walked into the kitchen with the trays and looked at Matthew. She stared longer than she had anticipated. She could not help it; his eyes seemed to have invited her to. She stared into his hazel eyes and felt herself moving closer to his body. Matthew did not flinch, nor look uncomfortable at this. He stared back at her — waiting for her. “Want some ice cream?” Sarah asked, when she came walking back into the living room. With the shock of hearing Sarah’s voice, Alison’s trance had been rudely interrupted; she frowned at Sarah, annoyed at what she had done. “No, I’m fine,” Alison said quietly. “Me too,” Matthew added, not looking away from Alison, with a glint of harshness beginning to show on his face.

“Suit your selves, more for me,” Sarah hummed, shrugging her shoulders and walking back out of the living room, un-aware of what she had done. Matthew glared at Alison, who in turn stared back, unaware of his actions as he got off the settee and crawled towards Alison, his face changing from his usual carefree look, to a more sinister appearance. “I felt your presence; you are not permitted into my memory, it is a secret that I hold and I wish no one to see,” Matthew whispered spitefully in her ear. He stood up quickly when Sarah came back into the room, with a large bowl of vanilla ice cream, topped with cream, strawberry sauce and sprinkles. “I must say farewell to my dear maidens, I have much to do,” Matthew announced, when Carla entered the room, his smile appearing once more. Carla’s face changed to disappointment at hearing this, but smiled sweetly when she saw Matthew’s apologetic look. “As do I. Thank you for popping over, it was nice having adult company,” Carla said coyly. Matthew smiled gently and leaned over to Carla, putting a finger softly under her chin to pull her closer towards him, and kissed her gently on the lips, then pulled away gently, looking down at Alison with a sly smile on his face. “I will pop over tomorrow evening, if you wish,” Matthew posed, looking lovingly at Carla. Carla blushed, her stomach doing somersaults. She nodded approval to this and he returned a bigger smile. Alison followed Matthew to the front door, closing the living room door behind her. “Your actions have angered me. Be warned that you have harmed all around. You have opened the door to my past, and you have only yourself to blame if things go wrong during this forthcoming battle,” Matthew growled, as he opened the front door. “I hope you’re not going to do anything to my Mum,” Alison whispered angrily. “Your Mum is a mere decoy,” Matthew smiled evilly at Alison, before leaving the house. **********

Thursday had arrived at last. Alison was still going to school that day. She didn’t want to though; she would rather have stayed in bed and sleep. She’d not felt too good since her encounter with Matthew. She avoided him at school as much as she could. However, today he would be unavoidable, a lesson of geography was last period, and she knew she could not play truant from his class, in case he told her mum. Sarah was also upset with Matthew, but for a different reason. She was jealous of his newfound love — Carla. She despised him now, and even when she looked at her school rota, she pulled a face at the word ‘geography’. Simon was unaware of the hatred against Matthew

and spoke highly of him a number of times during the day. The girls tried ignoring him, scowling at his adoration for the man who had upset them. Sarah was not bothered about sitting at the front of Mr. Armstrong’s class; she really didn’t care if she sat in the storeroom. Alison stood next to her quietly, waiting for the teacher to let his students’ into his class. Alison was unsure how she felt about seeing him, but she knew she could not show her feelings; he was not going to manipulate her, and make her the laughing stock of the class. Mr. Armstrong opened the door of the classroom, and as usual, the girls began pushing to get into class as they normally did, when it was his lesson — all except Sarah and Alison. Sarah looked on the floor, not wanting to look at him as she passed by. Alison on the other hand, stared, her eyes not averting from his. He gave a wry smile back, unsure of her actions. She sat down quietly, Matthew watching her inquisitively as she did so. He walked slowly to the front of the classroom, and began writing on his white board. He talked to the class. Hands shooting up, questions answered by many, even Barry did not disagree when it was time to do a map of their own choice. Sarah took her pencil out of its case and began drawing on the graph paper that she had been given to draw on. She didn’t take care in her work, which she usually did in his class. No rulers were used to keep her work tidy, and if a pencil line she was drawing went over the graph paper’s neat lines, she wasn’t bothered. She didn’t want to please her teacher any longer. Alison just scribbled. She didn’t have any enthusiasm about maps and directions. She wanted the lesson to finish, her eyes quickly looking at the clock above Matthew’s desk and hoping it was nearing the end of the lesson. However, each time she looked up, she saw Matthew staring back at her, his face showing no emotion and his hazel eyes looking darker than usual, in the dimly lit classroom. The end of period bell went, and Sarah was the first to leave the classroom, not bothering to clear up her mess of crumpled paper, and a text book, which lay wide open, almost on the verge of a descent on to the wooden floor. Alison was not as quick as her friend. She didn’t make it out the door, before twenty-eight excited students pushed their way to freedom. Matthew had walked towards her, blocking her exit of the door and making her frown. “I’m sorry for the way I spoke the other day,” Matthew said softly. “It’s just that we have skeletons that sometimes come back to haunt us, and my closets full of bad things. I should not have upset you the way that I did,” confessed Matthew with a look of sorrow showing in his eyes. Alison looked at him with intent; she didn’t want to feel sorry for a man who spoke so harshly. A voice, which had sounded vindictive and cruel was all she could recall now, when she looked at his young unscathed face with uncertainty “But you threatened me, you said —” “I should not have said that. It was nasty of me. You see, I’m different to you. I made many changes to my life that you would not understand. Sometimes the past will come back and hit

you when you least expect it. I was scared of what you may see. I do not want my past to change your feelings towards me. I have noticed the change in your heart and that saddens me deeply. We are of the same side; we are off to war tonight, a war that I have to admit, I did not want to be a part of when you told me of the queen. But trust me; I am not there to harm Amir. His life stays as I speak, but his army are not to be so lucky,” Matthew declared. “I want to see this life of yours,” Alison demanded, her eyes trying to stare into his, but he refused by moving away from her. “Alison, no, I cannot allow it.” “Well, if I’m to believe that you have really changed, I think you have no choice,” Alison said, her eyes glaring. Matthew sighed. “Lidah would not be happy. She would be annoyed that you are to see something so nasty at an age of such innocence.” “We are fighting tonight? Won’t I see blood and death? I am not scared. Please let me, I need to see it for myself,” Alison demanded. Matthew looked away; he had no idea what to do. He did not want his mind to be intruded on by a young girl rummaging through his life. He knew that what she would see was not of a happy being, but of a person who enjoyed a life of causing misery to others. “No. I will not allow it,” Matthew said sternly. He moved away from the door and added. “The time is not right.” Alison frowned. She looked at him, her eyes glaring with hate. “I won’t let you harm my Mum; I won’t let you take her from me.” “I will not do that Alison, please—” Matthew began, but Alison pushed him out of the way and walked out of his classroom. Alison walked out of the school building, to a curious Sarah who was standing in the playground waiting for her. “What did he want?” Sarah asked, almost spitting the question out. “Nothing — about tonight, that’s all,” Alison replied, trying to hold back the anger she was feeling. “Oh, thought it might’ve been about his fancy woman.” “Well, you thought wrong then, didn’t you?” Alison shouted. “What’s wrong with you?” Sarah protested. “Nothing Sarah, nothing at all,” Alison retorted, walking off. Sarah began walking too, not sure why Alison was in a mood. Simon approached them as they got to the school gates and smiled. “Ready for tonight?” Simon whispered, as he walked next to Sarah.

“Yeah, can’t wait,” Sarah said, rolling her eyes. “I can’t too. I’m nervous, but excited at the same time. It’s gonna be really weird, isn’t it?” Simon said smiling. “Yeah really weird. Hopefully it will be in and out. Queen killed, back home, job done,” Alison replied abruptly, before pushing past Sarah. “What’s wrong with her?” Simon asked quietly, as he watched Alison stride off. “Dunno, been in a foul mood all week, to be honest. I think she’s peed about Matthew and her mum,” Sarah replied, nodding her head and puckering her lips up. “Nahh, she’s not like that. Is she?” “I know her better than you, and I know when things are getting her down. Definitely that, I know it is.” Sarah nodded.

Alison arrived home, and walked into the kitchen, where Carla was preparing Alison’s favourite meal; steak pie, mashed potatoes and vegetables. “Thought we’d better have a decent meal before we go, we won’t be eating much when we’re in Frinda,” Carla commented, handing a tray out for Alison. “Not feeling hungry,” Alison mumbled. “You must eat. Please Alison. We go in a few hours; you need at least a bit of food in you.” Alison sighed and began eating her food. “I think Lidah has managed to get the four of you all together. She’s moved a few people around. She did not like the idea of you all being on different teams.” “Nice of her,” Alison acknowledged, while chewing a piece of steak. “Also, she said I would be working alongside Matthew. She says that we’re good, even members,” Carla smiled. “Yeah, I bet you are.” “Alison, please,” Carla said gently. “Well, I think he wants more. I don’t think you should be near him, Mum; he’s up to something. I know he is.” “Don’t be silly, he’s just —well he’s a man, they don’t show their feelings too good.” “Well, a good job he doesn’t then, isn’t it?” Alison snapped, as she put her knife and fork down, and stood up. “I’m off to bed; I need to sleep. Wake me up when it’s time to leave.” Alison mumbled, before walking out of the room.

this was real. When you’re scared your mind plays havoc —” Carla began. that’s all. The person above the dead body looked around quickly. but more of frustration. “It’s Matthew —he killed—” Alison began to say in disbelief to what she had dreamt.” . it was not a cry of worry. “You mustn’t trust him. as he began pulling harder to loosen whatever it was with great urgency. some had been broken. Chairs had been thrown around the small room. The beast who had committed this ghastly crime was now feasting on the dead body. so precise it looked as though the sharpest knife in a drawer had made the incision. “He’s not going to kill us. and with this perfect cut. but the sound of soft sobbing could be heard. all but a few candles were lit. The child did not move. His hair was black with dreadlocks. the markings of wars that he had chosen to fight for lay on all parts of his visible skin. pulling and tugging erratically. His halfnaked body was covered in emblems. a small stream of blood came from the open wound. The lifeless body moving erratically like a puppet as it was pushed and pulled apart by its assailant. It was hard to believe that one human being could be so brutal to another. The person above the tatted material was shouting out. His face torn to shreds.CHAPTER 45 The room was quiet. which were deep and so bloody that. Carla ran into the bedroom concerned at her daughter’s screams. It’s only your mind playing tricks. On the floor was a man who was kneeling over something that looked like rags. His throat was slit. his eyes looked distant. no skin on his once living face was intact. his eyes staring into space as his teeth got ready to devour his new victim. as though no life lived inside him. “Mum. licking the remains of blood from his fingers before turning his gaze on a child who suddenly stood in front of him. One more glimpse of the man. he has killed people. The material suddenly pulled away revealing the body of a blood-drenched man. it was a bad dream. “Matthew? Are you having strange dreams?” Carla asked hugging her daughter. Mum!” Alison cried. and wounds. He wiped the flesh from his mouth. The man grabbed the girl. flickering gently. which were standing on a small windowsill. The only sound that could be heard in this threadbare room was the harsh sounds of tearing and the enjoyment of food for the fiend. which covered his shoulders. as though wanting no one else to share his prize. anger even. which trickled slowly on to the cobbled floor. used as weapons for protection against the intruder who had invaded this home. showed the dreamer who he was— “Matthew!” Alison screamed alarmingly. but Alison shook her head. the intestines and organs of the dead man were now hanging outside his torso. His face was reddened in blood.

“Yes. “I need to have proof. time was ticking away far too quickly for her liking.” Sarah groaned. Too real. but we’ll be fine. we’re together and that’s that. Alison let her friend through into the living and Sarah sat down. Sarah was first to arrive. I can feel it. “Your life? I don’t—” Alison stuttered confusion etched on her clammy face. before walking out the room. did not please Carla. I have a feeling I’m going to be sick all through this bloody war. ready for its adventure. Alison got ready. She was unsure whether what her daughter was saying was true. “Never been so scared of doing something in my life. if it carries on.“He’s a warrior. The doorbell rang. He’s not normal. Cases packed full of items that were no doubt needed for the war. and knew that children could harm the process of romance. “We’ll look out for each other. The dream was real. Carla did not speak to Alison when she came downstairs. but the warmness was cooling down. the blood drenched room. breathing heavily.” Alison smiled. all warriors kill. You’re going to die.” Sarah sighed. I’m nervous too. It was no dream at all — it was real. Alison stared at her mum. as though ready to collapse in pain. or just a vile attempt to stop her from seeing Matthew again.” Carla smiled. and then they would all go through the portal into Onbrier. No harm will come to any of us. and her face was ashen. but I’m not going to have you destroy my life over it. “Listen. ready for the evening. and I will believe you. to dream and blame Matthew for the killings in her dreams. “You can’t. if given the chance. I don’t know why you had this dream. but dreams or no dreams. the tattoos will prove me right.” Alison said to herself. with her wand. “You show me a normal person. Robert.” “And who is?” Carla laughed sarcastically. Until then—” Carla remarked. she felt hurt at her daughters accusations of Matthew. holding her stomach. Alison cried. “Alison.” she continued.” “Hope you’re right.” Carla remarked coldly. The sun was still shining outside. I know you are mad about us being together. She tried to visualise the markings on Matthews’s body from her dream. Matthew and I have feelings for each other. the sound of a beast eating his prey. So please stop this silliness. Alison cried pleading with her mum. I’ll be like a make shift waterfall. I know it. “Been throwing up all afternoon. her voice beginning to sound harsh. She had not felt wanted for many years. Nevertheless. her shoulder length hair was in a small ponytail. Carla had all her items ready to take with her. stronger than you can imagine. he’ll kill you. Simon and Sarah were all meeting at Alison’s house. .” Carla snapped suddenly. which lay on top of the table in the séance room. Mum.

rather than a fighter of today. smiling. unsure? Well you need to get your priorities right then. Alison pulled a face and moved away from her friend. wincing in pain. Alison glared.” the old man at their door asked quickly. which she was feeling whilst talking. then they deserve what they get. once the unicorns began running around the room. “What if it’s your Mum. with hair that had been gelled back. but I’m not sure whose side I’m on.” Carla nodded and smiled gently to the room of young faces. Her footwear was of pale. “Are we ready? Then we shall leave and head to Lidah’s home. They nodded and followed Carla down to the séance room. I just want to get there and do my bit. Her burgundy hair was tied up. you look like a fairy. Simon and Robert had arrived. “Well. They were being processed by the officers’ who worked on all the number of doors that were the access to and from Onbrier. I just hope Amir gets Zantha. and dramatizing the pains that she was having and hoping for some sympathy. “I feel fine. “Wow Carla.The door knocked again. . that’s for sure.” Alison declared wistfully. But the safety of the others is important. she will tell us of our actions when we arrive.” Robert declared coolly. don’t you?” Sarah smiled wryly. “Yeah.” Alison retorted. “Nervous as Hell. “Well I don’t care. I’m on Amir's.” Sarah remarked. Sarah nodded telling him of her sickness since finishing school. The portal took them to the terminal of Onbrier. make up was of the minimum. but if he kills her. “Thank you. “Won’t Amir be doing his best to kill too? Bit 50-50 if you ask me. “Onbrier. “Name and regiment. and her clothing was a pale. though?” Sarah said slyly. Alison looked at Sarah.” Simon remarked.” Carla smiled. Crowds of thousands were waiting to proceed into Onbrier itself. before she does the unforgivable to the others. if anyone goes near Amir. She hated it when Sarah was in her cynical mood. then? Or will you have the honour of killing him for her?” Sarah shrugged. Carla grabbed her luggage and wand and opened the door. both looking clean and tidier than usual. peach pastel tunic and matching robe. with a cream sash. “Ahh.” Alison protested. are you going to support him. pink leather. when he came into the living room. “That’s not nice. making them look more like gangsters from the roaring twenties.” Sarah cooed. Carla came into the room.” Carla announced. pixie-type boots.

not wanting any part in a conversation with him.” Matthew nodded firmly. Pity I won’t be there to see it though. The hassle of leaving the building was quickly over. and the walk to Lidah’s began.” Robert mentioned casually. ready for the war.” Matthew shrugged. hugging Matthew gently. as she approached the main exit doors that would lead them into Onbrier. Alison and Sarah shrugged their shoulders.” the old man smiled. The door to the room that they had just exited from was soon to be occupied by others. though. May you not be harmed. Go to your destination. “Thanks.“Carla Benson ability of castor of magic. “I had things to do. you will be the winner. to various destinations over Onbrier.” Carla said. I hope I can use that skill you taught me the other day. with individuals who seemed to push past without caring for the person that they had shoved. she never thought of the door belonging to other people but themselves. “I thought you were already here.” Carla replied. and good luck with the outcome of the war. and making no effort in apologising to them for their actions.” Simon replied quickly. “Glad to hear it. Rob. “Reason for travelling?” Carla was asked.” Robert smiled. “And are you guys ready?” Matthew asked excitedly. “Do you take accountability for the youngie’s travelling to Onbrier?” the old man asked. Carla.” she replied. They too are to be dispatched to Frinda. No doubt Lidah will give me a lecture on time keeping again. “Can’t wait. People who had also arrived were walking in different directions. All five nodded and walked on. curiously. “Very well. Alison was surprised at this. “Yes. Matthew turned back around grabbing a bag off Carla with one hand. “Me neither. “To take part in the war in Frinda. rubbing his chin. The four teenagers walked quietly behind them. Carla turned around and a look of happiness appeared in her eyes. and held her hand with his other. but scared at the same time.” Carla pointed out. but I’m sure that if you’re sword fighting is needed. “Carla. . looking at the four eager faces.” Carla smiled. each in their own train of thoughts. “Keep close. The old officer looked at each child carefully. The building was full of people coming from different destinations.” came a voice from behind them. there are some very ignorant people who won't allow you to pass.

” Matthew glared at her. “Yes. Sarah did likewise. I’m sure you have tales to tell us. The ink on some of the tattoos was not very neat. “Not thinking of having one. “Had a dream about him. others were man-made. like him. Sarah looked at her friend waiting for more to be told. Alison slowed her walking down. I need to see his body.” “Don’t be daft.” Sarah muttered under her breath. “No. “Am I being picked on?” Matthew asked putting his arm around Carla’s shoulder.” Alison stated.” Carla agreed. you should at least tell us a bit about them. Many looked like. “Filthy sod. I’m serious. Ali?” Sarah whispered to Alison.” Sarah said coldly. “Sarah. are you?” Matthew asked inquiringly. . Some were of the normal varieties that were drawn out at a local tattoo parlour. Those on his arms look new.” Alison began. were not familiar to what Alison had seen before.Alison stared at Matthew. Matthew laughed. her face turning red with annoyance. in fact. her eyes almost peeling the skin off him. but Alison looked at her angrily. He is not the nice guy he makes out to be. The designs however. his eyes showing a glint of mischief in them. kissing her gently on the cheek. “Maybe one day I will tell. The tattoos on his arm were clearly visible. I just want to see if I can remember any of the tattoo’s. a private emblem that only a few loyal members were allowed to wear.. and turning around to glare at Alison more. “So what’s with all the questions.” “And you call me disgusting. He was a beast and was eating people. The trouble is the one’s I saw were mainly on his back and chest. I know it. “This beast was covered in tattoos. He’s going to kill Mum and I need to protect her. what could only be described as tribe tattoos.” Matthew replied. it’s not right.” Alison replied rudely. you’re like a book. I don’t trust him. as he turned back to Carla. I have more important things on my mind. It has to be him. The other day he said something that made me change my mind about him. but smiled once more when Carla looked at him. but not now. and looked as though they had been put on by a drunken man for a laugh. “Just curious why you have so many. He knows I’m on to him. I think he’s going to kill my Mum. he won’t—” “He will. Alison was unaware that Matthew had turned to look at her. whilst. if you want to show them to people. “Well. he’s the opposite. not his arms.” “Ali— I think you need to stop all this dreaming and stuff. that’s all.” Sarah began. you do have quite a few. trying not to sound too callous.

Alison smiled kindly to the strange looking man. she kept pondering what secrets he held inside. Her usual bright attire was no longer present.” Alison growled. The room lay quiet.” Lidah suddenly blurted aloud. The calamity councillor was not one to be trusted on serious matters. but he was not allowing it. no one would dare criticise him. and knew that unless he allowed it.” “That’s good of her. hoping for at least a small glint. “I see you’re much better and walking too. and have many hidden areas. Instead. the tunnels to the palace are very long and dark. she would get all the help she needed to hide his clumsiness. and why he always seemed to be around when someone was needed.“Very well. hurt at not being believed. with or without your help.” Alison said sarcastically. But I need proof and I need to prove he is not who he pretends to be. He is working with Fenfold. trying not to laugh. his life was a no go area for her. Dabila. I have been told that Queen Zantha will have some of her private soldiers’ to assist you. but holding such a position of importance in the union. So many people are leaving tonight. Still she stared. when she looked around the room. who waved excitedly back at her. we will set off to the town hall shortly. “You must try not to be separated and be left on your own. Dabila commented. Making sure all the portals and equipment are ready. why he was always eager to help her when she was in need of an elder. Alison began to stare at Matthew.” Lidah agreed. unaware of Alison’s negative voice. Instead a black tunic dress with a white sash was worn. if you don’t believe me. “Indeed it is. then so be it. “He’s at the town hall. but hoping someone else would do the honours. Not even the sharp-tongue of Lidah would dream of speaking the truth to him. as though all were trying to think of something to say. “Children. you know Fenfold. She knew that he was aware of her intrusion into his life.” Lidah sighed. He was not a reliable person on matters of seriousness. Even though all the gates to the tunnels will be closed.” Lidah noted to Alison. She was curious of him in a way she had not realised. They arrived at the strange blue house and waited for Lidah to open the door. too. unsure if they were allowed to smile or talk. she needed eye contact. he had shut his world away from her. I have you grouped together with a few other youngie’s. Many times his mistakes had caused chaos and mayhem. we cannot guarantee that an intruder may have sneaked in unobserved. They can be very dangerous. and well.” .” Dr. She was trying so hard to go into his mind. “Andrew not coming to the house?” Carla asked Lidah. before storming off from her friend. She wanted to know why the sudden interest in her mum. The group walked in quietly. “Children. “You know Dr. She looked solemn as though opening the door to guests at a funeral.

the time has come.” Lidah said. with a voice of eeriness.“That makes me feel so much better.” The four students nodded to acknowledge Lidah. “Will there be many of these villagers to look after?” Robert asked. I believe. couldn't harm a fly. Everyone stood up in unison. so it will mainly be women and children. “So how do we know who's who down there?” “Well. “I agree.” Alison remarked. Lidah looked around her hall. Zindel looks like a baby. as though giving it a private “good-bye” before closing the door with a loud bang! . and she smiled at their understanding to her command. Very fragile looking. her face of knowledge confirming her own command. “Right. bit grumpy though and very rude. remembering the sour-faced man. the villagers are only tiny people. collecting their items as quietly as they could and made their way to the front door of the house. some of the men insist on fighting. Yintins they are known as.” Simon muttered down heartily. So if you meet anyone that isn’t tiny — kill them. “A few hundred. make sure you stay together. So please.” Lidah ordered.

” Sarah whispered. They will take you to the unit you are to proceed to when the time comes to leave Onbrier. I will await your return before beginning the final talk on stage.” Lidah nodded. when he saw her face as white as a ghost. you can always remember your first battle. “I’m happy that you are all clear to proceed into the town hall. the old man wished them well and ushered them along to the big doors of the town hall.” Sarah admitted quietly. if you were not capable. “I was scared too. adorned with a division name and number for them to darn on to their tunics. you would not be here. The gnarled old fingers of elder’s guarding the entrance checked the cloaks. “She thinks too much. The personal weapons of each of the older soldiers and wizards who had not been kept in the secure vault at the town hall. whilst Matthew and the children proceeded to the staircase that led them down to the vaults. “Getting the jitters. “I’m just scared if — well. she’s gone a bit weird.” Matthew promised. Finally. “Yes. and the process by the elder’s at the door. Pretty strange really. . were inspected thoroughly by the elder’s at the door.” Matthew admitted. now?” Matthew asked Sarah. I will be protecting her. Matthew. She thinks—” Sarah stopped talking. “Nothing will happen to you. was more precise than what the usual procedure would be.” Sarah whispered.CHAPTER 46 The queue to the town hall was long.” The old man stated and gave each of them a green material badge. Believe me. you know. it will be me that will deal with them and their life will end quickly. Who’s died. Yeah. who looked anxious following the search they had just had. “I told her that she won’t die. hats and all items of regalia of each person seeking entry into the town hall. they all seem to blend into one.” Matthew smiled softly. take them to their vaults. Sarah half-smiled and Matthew smiled back warmly. and you forget which war you’ve been in. you have been trained well. before walking away. “Alison’s worried about her mum. Nothing is going to happen to her mum. but she’s — well.” the old man declared to Lidah and her small group. then you too get changed. “You must dress first. the elders passed a long. After that. with a look of sincerity showing in his eyes. capes. if I die. “Please attach these badges on to your tunics. If anyone comes anywhere near her. who’s survived. After one final look. black wand with a crystal tip around each individual before allowing entrance into the imposing building.

A couple of elders will come to the door and take you to the armoury room.” Matthew nodded. She had no idea how the emblem was going to be sewn on. . then retrieved his bottles of ready-made ointments and potions. Make sure you have. placing them in his secret pockets that were inside his cloak. Sarah. Alison and then finally. Sarah.” Matthew nodded. the thought of Matthew and her mum was making it hard for her to concentrate. They eventually got to their vault. However. and then turning back around to Sarah said. they went through the wrong doors. before putting on her robe. with a sly smile on his face. and then tied the grey sash around her waist. nevertheless. A few times.” “Anytime. She needed to focus. “Well. the badge quickly loosened from Alison’s grip and attached itself to the tunic. Other children and grown-ups were going through various doors. However. He opened a small black case and took out his wand. I don’t wish her to be the fault of anything going wrong. “I will come back for you. Sarah smiled. so make sure that you wear your cotton clothing before doing so.” Alison said looking surprised at what had just happened. The walk was not as tiring as their previous visit. You listen to your own instincts and pay no heed to others. helmets and any other equipment you need before we go to the main hall. she needed to make sure she could support the villagers. The door knocked and with no fuss. before all four walked into the vault. She pulled on her black leather ankle boots over her black woolly tights. The group began walking along the corridors beneath the town hall on their way to their personal vaults. the armour needs to be fitted precisely. Robert. they will then return you back here. when she put the badge towards her tunic. Matthew stood waiting for the beep before saying.” Sarah and Robert nodded in agreement. Each child dressed behind a small curtain to give each of them some privacy and to preserve each other’s dignity. Alison fumbled with the fasteners on her tunic. Alison gave a sigh. and so needed to back track to a familiar corridor. as she had not bought a sewing kit with her. Simon was the first to finish getting changed and went to his cupboard in the vaults. “Oh. it was still a long one. each was in their private hell of not knowing what was going to happen once they arrived in Frinda. swords. He was followed by Robert. motionless. “Thanks. unless they show truth in their face. except for the rhythmic movement of his chest each time he breathed. only take it sparingly. whatever she says. or disagreement.Matthew turned to look at Alison. who looked flustered and sweaty. No one spoke — no mood to do so. He sat like a statue. Alison sat next to Simon. Sarah and Robert left the room carrying their plate armour. He then sat quietly on a red bench that was against a wall to wait for his friends. each heading to their own vaults to collect their belongings. who was staring at the ground.

They’d never move fast enough to catch anyone. His arms too were bare. He took his helmet and gauntlets out of their boxes. His legs were bare apart from his tanned leather boots. unable to decide what to do with it.” she muttered. He wore a leather-fringed skirt. he jumped with surprise. “Stupid thing. though. he shuffled himself into a new position and began to stare once more. no one believed her. and put his sword into a scabbard that was strapped to his back. Her mum was love-struck with Matthew. However. “Yeah. plus my arms itching and I can’t scratch it. I can’t see why we have to stay here. Some showing panic in their eyes. she saw no evil in her new hero. except for leather patches to protect his elbows.” Sarah grumbled as she attempted to rub her arm up against the door of the vault. and the slyness of his ways. It seemed a long while before Sarah and Robert returned. they could be heard long before they could be seen. She had been warned of his past life by a dream. when it flew out of his hands on to the tunic. it was only she who had witnessed it. as though he was siding everyone against her. the silent talks when heading towards the vaults between him and Sarah made Alison feel edgy. He buckled his shield on to a belt. In fact. He too looked confused at the green emblem. They waited outside their vault watching the array of people going backwards and forwards. but to no avail. I can hardly move. His was mainly made of dark. which came to his knees. Robert was already putting his tunic on. he would do this when it was time for them to leave for Frinda. “You got everything?” Simon asked Alison in a daydream state. and the odd moan coming from a certain young girl. while Sarah continued to complain of the unfairness of their armour. and the evilness he now showed her.” Alison shrugged. no one else seemed to have noticed. his battle costume was different to Robert and Sarah’s metal armour. “Look at me. His sword and shield were strapped to his body. However. . only his chest and back had plate armour. Matthew came towards them. was a clear clue to their entrance back into the vault. However. The evil looks he gave her. No one was going to help her. still staring at the ground. but did not put them on. she was alone in this nightmare. she detested.She needed to prove that Matthew was going to kill her mum. In addition. Why can’t we just go up to the main hall?” “Dunno. like Roberts. since she had stared into his eyes that night. “Can see why coppers don’t wear this type of protection when dealing with riots. which was fastened around his waist. tan leather. Simon said no more.” Alison replied. “Me too. he looked more like a gladiator fighting a different war to what Sarah and Robert were fighting. but began swishing his wand around. whilst others looked more relaxed and seemed comfortable with the battle that was approaching. the clanging of the plate armour was quite noticeable. just the waiting is making me nervous.” Sarah groaned as she attempted to lift her arm up. His feelings towards her had changed too.

” The crowd began to whisper. “Frinda is indeed ready for battle. and no doubt many will have limbs missing. who were standing quietly ready to begin the meeting. No longer were there seats to sit on. which were worn previously. that’s just bloody great isn’t it? What about if I need to attack? What then? Gonna be a bit hard for me. to do battle against Grimsdritch. or even booed. Concesta. to make sure that the war is NOT going to be as bloody a war. and once again stand up for the people of Onbrier. but not today. All eyes were staring eagerly at the stage waiting for the speeches to begin. “People from other Kingdoms —” Fenfold began. were now substituted with black. “Well. Lidah paused until the cheering crowd had quietened down. However. as she attempted to lift her arm up in protest. Dr Dabila. a battle that will no doubt be the bloodiest and evilest battle that any of you folk will ever see. The brightly coloured costumes. including Alison’s. isn’t it?” Sarah cried. Fighting in too much armour would restrict my attacks. and many of you will never return. Maybe the next war you’re in you can dress like this. blood will be of plenty. but trembling. grey and brown apparel. They stood amazed at what he had said. may I hasten to say. Zellacta. by the enthusiastic mob trying to get a good view of the stage in front of them. you’re not fighting. “The armour is to protect you.” Matthew fumed. his voice loud. as though what he had said was a great heroic speech. But it will all be for the good of Frinda!” Fenfold shouted. I must apologise for the outburst of negativity in his speech.” The crowd cheered. . but a battle. cheered. Death will be high. We have enough military personnel. The stage was higher than it was on Alison’s previous visit to this room.” Matthew walked off. Lidah pulled a face. and sorcerers of every breed. a look of horror showing in young children’s faces. as predicted by Fenfold.“Where’s all your armour?” Sarah asked in disbelief. and standing on the stage was Lidah.” Matthew replied. “Yes. a battle that will dictate the future of Frinda. no one clapped. and say we are sincerely sorry for his ignorance. Fenfold and Andrew. just a mass of bodies that seemed to be pushed and pulled in all directions. The main hall was filled to capacity — standing room only. the immaturity of this man is not one to be proud of. “Sometimes. followed by Alison and Simon. The crowd clapped with their approval of this statement. Fenfold looked down.” Lidah remarked firmly. we must go. with Robert and Sarah clanging gently as they walked. her mouth ready to begin pouring acid on the docile being. embarrassed at being undermined by one of his councillors. She pulled Fenfold to one side with a look of annoyance on her face. “And of course — Onbrier. “I’m a warrior. “Now come on. We are to embark to Frinda.

“We are to travel forthwith on our journey to Frinda. approving of her gesture. These will take you to the correct unit. while the cheers from the crowd continued. The crowd erupted into cheers. groaned. can re-open all the other portals once the battle has ended. We are of true heart and spirit. When all the talks were completed. let your captains know that you are present without having to give a roll call. and begin the attack on the Grimsdritch fold!” Lidah shouted loudly for all to hear. who are to depart from Onbrier to take up their positions. I would like to wish each and every one of you strength and courage on this mission.” Lidah remarked to Andrew. we are to travel in smaller units and advance into Frinda from different portals throughout Onbrier. and also. who has been chosen to return back to Onbrier. “At this time. holding her hand to her chest and bowing her head down. as she began mumbling to herself. which you are to be deployed to. soldiers and those of the wizardly world. as to what this charming man who stood confidently next to her said. His eyes looked distant. Alison looked around the near empty hall. “You can trust me. Sarah on the other hand. and the barbarians of Grimsdritch will fear us in our fight to make Frinda safe once more. “Andrew.” Lidah declared. we are not to travel as we normally do. the soldiers and warriors. and she is anxiously waiting for the warriors. Lidah listened with interest. Lidah ended the meeting with a last word of instruction and encouragement. “Your mission is to terminate the beasts. and everyone in the hall had understood what part they played in the mission. it was the same look that she had seen in her dream. a quick glance at Matthew made her feel uneasy once more. . with your divisions name and your personal numbers. and let Frinda continue as it always has. These emblems are very clever devices. She was excited at the thought of the adventure that was now beginning. as a kingdom that wishes no ill to its people. while we are in Frinda. I will die for the union. She has many soldiers prepared for the battle in Frinda itself. The masses applauded loudly. I have always stood for the union and if need be.” Lidah shouted with enthusiasm.“The Queen is putting her faith in us and she has agreed to the terms of the war. you know. “I have also decided that I too will accompany you to Frinda. an evil smile etched over his normally good-looking face. As you are aware. I want you to make sure that the portals are closed once we have used them to enter Frinda. I do not wish my fellow friends to be left alone. The crowd left the hall in a dignified manner. However.” Lidah nodded. would understand.” Andrew shouted over the noise. talking in words only the selected few. I don’t want Grimsdritch soldiers’ sneaking into Onbrier. so that the selected person. She was not enjoying wearing her armour one bit. You should all have your coloured emblems. Zellacta gave his battle plan to the warriors. Only one secret portal is to be kept open. Alison and Simon jumped up and down with excitement — the adrenaline was flowing.” The crowd shouted approval to Lidah’s speech.

She noticed one Captain who looked nice and pleasant. marched quietly with only the gentle chinking sounds from their swords and shields sounding in rhythmic accompaniment to their movement. Alison had no idea why. she did not ask. and were given lanterns on sticks to hold.” he announced. He too wore clothing similar to Matthew’s. nevertheless. which Sarah had presumed would be the case. they could make out boulders and large rocks. Darkness had arrived.. . Drums could be heard over the liveliness of the village. Simon and a few of the other young wizards stood at the front of the unit. the crowd were not concerned about this. Cheers of encouragement were heard from the villagers who had lined the streets. and lined up quietly. Their captain had a look of anger on his face. as though frightened of the consequences had they not. no questions asked. She and Robert were with the rest of the warriors and soldiers. from the military who were marching forwards towards their allocated portals. chubby legs. “Yes sir!” his team shouted back in reply. and had wished she could join another team. no foot was out of step. and the crispness of its yellow light was beaming down gently on the ground. she did not like him. as though it was burning into his flesh. Alison and her friends found the unit they were to be in. The troop stopped at his command. and were marching behind the wizards. Daylight was nearing its end. Our mission is to get in and out. however. he’d felt her gaze. Alison felt nervous. glaring at the youngsters that were at the front of his military unit. and night-time was slowly creeping up. again unlike Matthew’s that emphasized the physical build of the wearer. The armour that the teenagers wore clanged away like an out of tune musical box as they marched. But it was too late. The portal was quite a long distance away from the town hall. as though guiding the troops to their destination. “I am not one for newbies in my team. He had a thick black beard and bushy eyebrows that met in the middle. The leather skirt he wore. “The names Captain Frazer. while the older fighters who were wearing the subtler apparel. if ever you wished to play hide and seek. Only the orders that I give are answered. I do not accept questions from you. The moon was full tonight. However. The marching footsteps were in harmony with each troop. “HALT!” Captain Frazer shouted. so be warned. as though each was the first to pass. unlike Matthew who had an athletic figure. all waving in excitement to all the troops. Do you understand?” He shouted angrily. There seemed to be plenty of large fractures in the boulders to hide in. his belly bulged underneath his breastplate. Everyone clapped and cheered each unit. It was hard to see what the area was like in darkness. and had wished that she could be in his unit instead. hung nearly to the floor over his short. she was scared to when she saw the captain who was to lead them into Frinda. They had walked to a rocky area of Onbrier.She turned around quickly in case he had seen her looking. Alison. but with Alison’s and the other young wizards’ lanterns flickering gently in their little boxes.

“The portal is just up here. “Troops. wizard and witch walked forward.” Captain Frazer ordered. but before she could get used to the darkness in front of her. when he had seen the worried look on Alison’s face. a shaft of light appeared. The soldiers who stood next to the portal. A gentle humming sound came from this strange doorway and echoed around the grotto. They walked cautiously to the portal. again disappearing into the darkness before the vicinity lighting up with the brightness of the portal beams. We will go in small sections. you will go through the portal first. The rest of you will follow. but it was too late now. She wished she could go home and live a normal life. Alison and Simon were two of the first who began the small walk to wherever the other military had vanished to. she never realised that portals could be so big. forward. who shrugged his shoulders.” Captain Frazer commanded. Alison watched quietly. with goose pimples standing to attention on their arms and legs. her heart beating loud and fast. I will let the military through first. which seemed to be moving erratically back and forth. Benson-C.” Simon whispered. They were amazed when they saw that the cranny opened up into a massive dark cavern. Simon squeezed Alison’s hand. Alison grasped Simon’s hand tightly and he acknowledged her feelings. She felt scared. They walked slowly to an extremely huge boulder with a tremendously large crack running through it. her stomach was aching. Each warrior and soldier. A pungent smell hit their nostrils making them pull faces. . trying to see where they had vanished to. Venturing further. Matthew and Carla pulled out of formation and began to walk towards the area where the Captain was pointing. turning the blackness in front of her white for a few seconds. Armstrong. Alison held Simon's hand tightly. with mist rising from the floor and water trickling down the walls. waiting patiently to take each person to his or her destination. The cold and damp atmosphere enveloped them sending a chill down their spines. they both had no idea where they were going. “Go through the gap!” Captain Frazer yelled rudely. The entrance to the portal was square shaped and had what looked like shiny blue water flowing inside it. a pain she had not felt before. Alison looked hard.” Captain Frazer ordered. the quest had begun. forward. “We’ll be fine. Alison looked at Simon with amazement. Youngie’s will go through the portal last. “Youngie’s. they came to a strange looking portal. as they began to make their way through the tight gap. informing them that they were to begin the expedition to the other kingdom. before darkness fell once more. Alison looked at Simon. Carla turned around to Alison and smiled gently before disappearing into the darkness. nodded to Alison and Simon.

which disappeared quickly. afraid of the aftermath when they walked through this impressive.Slowly they walked. They both took a deep breath and began to walk further into the portal before allowing their bodies to be consumed by the unknown passage into the Kingdom of Frinda. Alison looked at Simon.. hypnotic object. who nodded slowly. . They both gently put one foot into the portal. letting Alison know he was not going to let her go of her hand. To be continued….

You're Reading a Free Preview

Download
scribd
/*********** DO NOT ALTER ANYTHING BELOW THIS LINE ! ************/ var s_code=s.t();if(s_code)document.write(s_code)//-->